Module 1 Plant Diversity

Bansal Classes

BIOLOGY
BANSAL CLASSES
MODULE – 01
For – NEET/AIIMS

Chapter Name Page No.
Chap. 1
The Living World 1 – 25 Theory 1 – 13 Exercise – 1 14 – 16 Exercise – 2 17 – 20 Exercise – 3 21 – 23
Exercise – 4 24 Quick Review Table 25 Chap. 2 Biological Kingdoms I. Monera – Protista 26 – 70
Theory 26 – 51 Exercise – 1 51 – 55 Exercise – 2 56 – 59 Exercise – 3 60 – 66 Exercise – 4 67 – 69
Quick Review Table 70
II. Fungi – Lichen – Virus 71 – 104 Theory 71 – 90 Exercise – 1 91 – 94 Exercise – 2 95 – 98 Exercise –
3 99 – 102 Exercise – 4 103 Quick Review Table 104
III. Algae – Bryophyta 105 – 130 Theory 105 – 115 Exercise – 1 116 – 119 Exercise – 2 120 – 123
Exercise – 3 124 – 127 Exercise – 4 128 – 129 Quick Review Table 130
IV. Pteridophyta, Gymnosperm , Angiosperm 131 – 156 Theory 131 – 144 Exercise – 1 145 – 146
Exercise – 2 147 – 150 Exercise – 3 151 – 154 Exercise – 4 155 Quick Review Table 156
Carl Linnaeus (1707 – 1778) (Carl von Linné)
M O P Iyengar (1886–1966)
BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com
Contents
Module - 1 (Plant Diversity)

THE LIVING WORLD
INTRODUCITON
Life is a precious gift of nature. Life can be explain by its way of working. This universe has living
and non living intities. Viruses are connecting link between living and non living. The nature around us is
full stuff of living and non living objects. Now it is very essential to know the difference between living
and non living. Living organisms are self replicating, evolving and self regulating system, capable to
respond the external stimuli.
To see the digram an idea about living being develops in our mind. Of course the objects by itself
exhibiting birth, death, life span, consciousness, growth, metabolism are known as living being.
Mountain Human
CHARACTERISTIC OF LIVING BEING
All living being share certain characters which are listed below :
1. Growth 2. Reproduction 3. Metabolism 4. Consciousness 5. Respiration 6. Cellular organisation 1.
Growth : Numerical and structural inhansment in the object is termed as growth. It can be explain on
the basis of catabolism and anabolism. 1. Anabolism > Catabolism = Growth 2. Catabolism > Anabolism
= Degrowth All though growth also notice in non living objects, but the growth of non living is extrinsic
(by accumulation of materials on the surface) Conclusion :
1. Growth is not a defining property of living being because a dead organism does not grow. 2. Growth of
non living is extrinsic and of living being is intrinsic. 3. Growth of plant is indefinte and of animal is
definite. 2. Reproudction : The ability to produce new individuals called reproduction. New individuals
are similar to their parent. Reproduction may be of asexual or sexual type. In unicellular organism
(Procaryotes and Eucaryotes) reproduction and growth are same phenomenon. There are many living
organisms where reproduction is all together absent. e.g. mule, bee worker. Conclusion :
1. Reproduction is not defining property of living being. 2. No non living object is capable of
reproduction. 3. We are not clear about growth and reproduction phenomenon in unicellular organisms. 3.
Metabolism : ····
Bread Piece (Starch) Ptyline enzyme
·····
····
···· ····
····
·
·
·
·
·
Glucose
Metabolism is the combination of anabolism and catabolism. There are thousands of metabolic reactions
occuring in living being. Metabolic reactions can be demonstrated in vitro (in cell free system).
THE LIVING WORLD
[1]

Conclusion :
1. An isolated metabolic reaction out side the body is neither living nor non living.
2. Metabolic reactions in in-vitro are non living.
3. Metabolic reactions in in-vivo (in side the cell) are living hence cellular organisation is defining
property
of life from.
4. Consciousness : We may confuse about consciousness with awareness and sensitivness. All organism
from prokaryotes to eucaryotes sense their surroundings and respond. A man lying in coma on the life
support system. The heart and lungs replaces by machines. Such person have least chance to come back
normal life. This patient is living or non-living. Of course this patient is living.
Conclusion :
1. Consciousness is the defining property of living organisms.
2. Requisite amount of consciousness require to be the living being .
3. Only human have self consciousness.
DIVERSITY OF LIVING WORLD
Each different kind of Plant, animal and micro organism around us represent a species. The number of
species approximately 1.7-1.8 million which have been scientifically explained. The number and types of
organisms present on earth refer as biodiversity
1.7 million (Approximately)
1.2 million Animals 0.5 million Plants
Other animal groups
Crustaceans
Molluscs
Insects
Mosses Ferns and other Fungi
Algae Lichens
Angiosperms
About 15,000 new organisms are discovered every year. It is quit difficuilt to know the character of every
new living organism. A clear understanding of this huge varitey of organism can be studided by dividing
them in to small groups or sub groups. These group comprises a category. This method of placing
organisms into groups (category) on the basis of similarities and dissimilarities called classification. The
science of study of classificaiton is known as Taxonomy.
TAXONOMY
This word was proposed by A.P.DeCandolle in his book ‘’Theories elementaire de la botaniqe’’ (Theory
of elementary botany).
Systematics
Branch related with taxonomy. It includes description of morphological characters of plants or living
organisms. e.g., Morphological characters of Root, Stem, Leaves, Flowers etc. This description is used to
know inter-relationship between living organisms.
THE LIVING WORLD [2] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Taxonomy Sr.No.
Systamatics 1
Taxonomy includes following points
Systematics deals the study of diversity of (i)
Characterisation
living being. It includes (ii) Identification
(i) Characterisation (ii) Identification (iii)
Nomencleature
(iii) Nomencleature (iv) Classificatio (iv) Classification
(v) Affinity
2
Unit of taxonomy is species
Unit of systamatics is population
3
This term given by A.P.De Candolle
This term is given by Linnaeus 4
α , β and ω Taxonomy given by Turril
New systmatics given by Julian Huxley (1940)
NEW SYSTEMATICS OR NEOSYSTEMATICS OR BIOSYSTEMATICS
Neo-systematics : Name given by Julian Huxley (1940) It includes description of all the characters
(external & internal) e.g Anatomical characters, Histological Characters, Embryological characters,
Cytological characters. Note : New systematics is mainly based on evolutionary as well as genetic
relationship as compared to morphological characters.
TYPES OF TAXONOMY
Alpha taxonomy or classical taxonomy : It is based on external morphology, origin and evolution of
plants. Beta taxonomy or Explorative taxonomy : Besides external morphology it also includes internal
characters like embryological, cytological, anatomical characters etc. Omega taxonomy or Encyclopaedic
taxonomy : Omega taxonomy have widest scope. It is based on all the informations or data available
about plants. Chemotaxonomy : The uses of chemical characters of plants in classification or in solving
taxonomic problems is called chemotaxonomy or chemical taxonomy. It is based on the chemical
constituents of plants. The basic chemical compounds used in chemotaxonomy are alkaloids,
carotenoides, tannins, polysaccharide, nucleic acids, fatty acids, amino acids, aromatic compounds etc.
Cytotaxonomy : The use of cytological characters of plants in classification is called cytotaxonomy.
Characters used in cytotaxonomy are : Chromosome number, Chromosome morphology chromosome
size, total length of chromatin, arms ratio, primary and secondary constriction. Chromosome behaviour at
meiosis.
Karyotaxonomy : Based on characters of nucleus and chromosomes. Pattern of chromosomal bands (dark
bands and light bands) is most specific character.
SIGNIFICANCE OF TAXONOMY 1. Most important significant is identification of living organism. 2.
With the help of taxonomy diversity of living being can be studied easily.
TAXONOMIC CATEGORIES
There are 7 main taxonomic categories. They are obligate categories i.e. they are strictly used at the time
of any plant classification. There are some extra categories, like tribe, sub order etc. They are not
regularly used. They are used only when they are needed.
THE LIVING WORLD
[3]

The classification of any plant or animal is written in descending order of categories. This is called
Taxonomical Hierarchy. Taxon is plant groups or animal groups included in categories are called Taxon.
Adolf Mayer - First proposed the term “Taxon” for animals. H.J. Lan - First propsed the term “Taxon” for
plants.
Botany Zoology Biggest group
Kingdom Division
or
Phylum Class Order
or Cohort Family
Genus Smallest group
Species
Suffix for taxa (Taxon) e.g., Classification of ‘’Rose’’

Division – phyta Kingdom – Plantae
Sub div – phytina Division – Spermatophyta
Class – opsida, phyceae, ae Class – Dicotyledonae
Order – ales Order – Rosales
Sub-order – ineae Family – Rosaceae
Family – aceae Tribe – Roseae
Sub Family – oideae Genus – Rosa
Tribe – eae Species – indica
Sub tribe – inae There is no suffix for Genus, Species and Kingdom
NOMENCLATURE
Polynomial system :
According to this system name of any plant consists of many words. For e.g., Caryophyllum →
Caryophyllum saxatilis folis gramineus umbellatis corymbis Trinomial system :
Proposed by Huxley and Strickland. According to this system name of any plant or species is composed
of three names -
Generic name, Specific name, Subspecific name (Name of variety) When members of any species
have large variations then trinomial system is used. On the basis of dissimilarities this species is classified
into sub species. e.g., Brassica oleracea var. botrytis (Cauliflower)
Brassica oleracea var. capitata (Cabbage) Brassica oleracea var. caulorapa (Knol-Khol) Binomial
system :
Binomial system was first proposed by Gaspard Bauhin in his book - “Pinax Theatre Botanica”. Linnaeus
is the founder of binomial system. Linnaeus proposed scientific name of plants in his book “Species
Plantarum”. It was published on 1 May, 1753. So any name proposed (for plants) before this date is not
accepted today. Linnaeus proposed scientific name of animals in his book “Systema Naturae” (10th
edition) was published on 1 August, 1758. So initiation of binomial system for animals is believed to be
started on 1 August, 1758.

RULES OF NOMENCLATURE
Principle of priority : The nomenclature is done by principle of priority. If two names are proposed for
any plant after the 1753, the valid name is the name proposed earlier, just after 1 May, 1753 on priority
basis.
International Code of Botanical Nomenclature (ICBN) : Collection of rules regarding scientific
nomenclature of plants is known as ICBN. ICBN was accepted in 1961.
12th International congress, Leningrad (Russia), revised ICBN in 1975. After revision it was republised in
1978. So ICBN was published two times. 1961, 1978.
ICNB
= International Code of Nomenclature for Bacteria
ICVN
= International Code of Viral Nomenclature
ICNCP
= International Code of Nomenclature for Cultivated Plants
Main rules of ICBN : (i) According to binonial system name of any species consists of two epithet-
Generic epithet - Name of genus Specific epithet - Trival name e.g., 1. Solanum - tuberosum (Potato) e.g.,
2. Mangifera - indica (Mango)
↓ ↓ ↓ ↓ Generic name Specific epithet Generic name Specific epithet (ii) First letter of generic name
must be in capital letter and first letter of specific epithet must be in
small letter. e.g., Mangifera indica. (iii) If specific epithet is based on the name of some person,
its first letter should be capital letter. e.g.,
Chaetomium Subramaniella. (iv) Length of generic name or specific epithet should not be less
than 3 letters and not more than 12
letters. e.g., Mangifera indica Exception : Riccia pathankotensis (v) In plant nomenclature (ICBN)
tautonyms are not valid i.e. generic name and specific epithet should
not be same in plants. e.g., Mangifera mangifera But tautonyms are valid in animal nomenclature
(ICZN-International Code of Zoological Nomenclature) e.g., Naja naja (Indian cobra), Rattus rattus (Rat)
(vi) When scientific name written with free hand or typed, then generic name and specific epithet should
be separately underlined. But during printing name should be italized. (vii) Name of scientist
(who proposed nomenclature) should be written in short after the specific epithet.
e.g., Mangifera indica Lin. (viii) Name of scientist should be neither underlined nor written in
italics, but written in roman letters
(simple alphabets) (ix) If any scientist has proposed wrong name then his name should be written
in bracket and the name of the scientist who corrected the name should be written after the bracket. e.g.,
Tsuga canadensis (Lin.) Salisbury Note : Linnaeus named this plant as Pinus canadensis (x) Scientific
names should be derived from latin or Greek language because they are dead languages.
THE LIVING WORLD
[5]

TYPE SPECIMEN (HERBARIUM SHEET)
Type specimen (Herbarium Sheet) of newly discovered plant should be place in herbarium (Dry garden).
Standered size of herbarium sheet is 11.5 × 16.5 inches. Holotype - Herbarium sheet on which the first
description of plant is based. Isotype - Duplicate of holotype - In presence of holotype a second herbarium
sheet prepared from the original plant is called isotype. Paratype - Additional herbarium sheet used in the
first description of plant is called paratype. It is prepared from some other plant of same species having
some variations. Lectotype - In case of holotype is lost, second herbarium sheet prepared from the
original plant is called lectotype. Neotype - In case of holotype and original plant is lost, then herbarium
sheet prepared from some other plant of same species is called neotype. Syntype - In case of holotype and
original plant is lost then many herbarium sheet prepared from many plants of same species is called
syntype. Note : Nomenclature is invalid in absence of Herbarium sheet.
SIGNIFICANCE OF SCIENTIFIC NOMENCLATURE
Scientific nomenclature are standard or universal names. Scientific nomenclature are meaningful i.e.
scientific nomenclature indicate some information regarding plants. e.g., Pyrus mallus -In this name
mallus indicates that this plant contains malic acid.
HERBARIUM
The collection of dried plant specimens is known as Herbarium.
PREPARATION OF HERBARIUM Pressing of Specimens :
The specimen should be carefully displayed on the pressing sheet. Drying of Specimens :
For drying, the press containing specimens is placed in the sun. The press is opened after 24 hr., the
specimens are rearranged, placed between the fresh. The wet blotters removed should be dried usually by
placing them in the sun. Mounting of Specimens :
After drying, the specimens are ready for mounting. They are mounted on herbarium sheets. Herbarium
sheets are usually made up of heavy hand-made card sheets which are very durable. Several adhesives are
used for attaching specimens to the sheet. For the preservation of herbarium sheet for a long period after
the mounting of plant, it is treated with CuSO
4
DEPARTMENT OF BOTANY ................................................
FIELD NO..................................... FAMILY ........................................
BOTNICAL NAME ....................... LOCAL NAME ..... ....................... PLACE ..............LOCALITY......... or mercuric
chloride.
NOTES ........................................
COLLECTOR ........... DATE ........
STORGE OF HERBARIUM SHEETS

The mounted and properly identified specimens are stored systematically in special wooden or steel
cabinets. All the pasted specimens are sprayed with fungicides like 0.1% solution of mercuric solution,
DDT, Nepthalene and carbon di-sulphide to check the growth of fungus.

BOTANICAL GARDENS
Oldest botanical garden is “Padua Botanical Garden” Italy (Established - 1545). Largest Botanical garden
in the world is Royal Botanical Garden, Kew, Surrey, England, established by William Aition, 1759.
Largest Botanical Garden of Asia is Indian Botanical Garden, Sibpur, Kolkata. Estabilshed by Robert
Kyd, 1786. Indian Botanical Garden is famous due to the presence of “Great Banyan Tree” in its campus.
Indian Botanical Garden also harbours the Botanical Survey of India (BSI) which was establised by
William Rauxbugh (1890). BSI → Botanical Survey in India. NBRI - National Botanical Research
Institude is located in Lucknow. FRI - Research Institute is located in Dehradun. Lloyd Botanical Garden
- Darjeeling. CDRI - Central Durg Research Institute - Lucknow CAZRI - Central Arid Zone Research
Institute - Jodhpur CIMAP - Central Institute of Medicinal and Aromatic Plants - Lucknow IARI - Indian
Agriculture Research Institute (Pusa Institute) - New Delhi Birbal Sahani Institute . of Paleobotany
(National Institute of paleobotany) - Lucknow SOME SPECIAL POINTS (i) Cladogram : Family tree
(line diagram) representing evolutionary relationship. (Ancestory of evolution)
of organsims. (ii) Dendrogram : Family tree based on numerical taxonomy.
MUSEUM
Museums are educational institute. Biological museum develops in schools and colleges. These have
collections of preserved plants and animals specimen. If herbarium prepration is not possible then we
prepare museum of any object e.g. Algae, Fungi. No living object is displayed in museums. Important
Museum
Natural History Museum, London, England National Museum of Natural History (Delhi) Comperative
Study of Botanical Garden, Herbarium and Museum :
Use as a Living
Use as a dead Use as a dead In Botanical
Garden
In Herbarium sheet
In Museum
THE LIVING WORLD
[7]

ZOOLOICAL PARKS
1. Zoo / zoological gardens (parks) are protected areas or enclosed space where live wild animals are kept,
under human care. This enables us to learn their food habits and behaviour. 2. Objecives are public
exhibition to understand wild life, recreation, education, ex situ consevvation and breeding
of rare fauna. 3. Largest zoo of the world is situated in Kruger (S. Africa) . 4. National Zoological
Park (Dehli) is one of the finest zoo of Asia.
KEY
A scheme for identification of plants and animals is known as a Key. Taxonomic keys are based on the
contrasting characters (Similaraties and dissimilaraties). Key help in taxonomy by acceptance of one and
rejection of other (contrasting character use always in pair - out of which acception or rejection done).
Separate taxomic keys are required for each taxonomic category like family, genus or species. These are
more useful in indentification of unknown organisms. Key help in prepration of Flora, Manual,
Monograph, Catalogue etc. 1. Flora : Flora contains the actual details of habitat and distribution of plants
of a given area. e.g., Flora
of British India by J.D. Hooker. 2. Manuals : Manuals are collection of information which is useful
for indentification of a specimen in an area. 3. Monograph : They provide information about a single
taxon in a particular area. e.g., member of a particular
family.
SPECIES CONCEPT
Jon Ray : - Proposed the term and concept of species. Different concepts has been proposed to explain the
species concept.
BIOLOGICAL CONCEPT 1. Ernst Mayer proposed this concept 2. All the members that can interbreed
and produce fertile offsprings in a natural environment are belong to same
species.
. . . . .
. Vairous type of species
. . . . . . . .
. . . . . .
. . . .
..
Can interbreed Can interbreed Can interbreed Can not interbreed
That is why
. .
..
belong to one species and , belong to Sperate species. species is group of closely related
organisms which are sharing a common gene pool. Biological species is a reproductive confind system.
Exception :
1. Tigon – Tiger ×
+
Lion
2. Liger – Lion ×
+
Tiger
Cross in capitative condition but progenies are fertile
3. Mule – Donkey ×
+
Horse
4. Hinny – Horse ×
+
Donkey
Cross is natural but progenies are sterile
5. Biological concept of species only applicable on sexually reproducing organism

STATIC CONCEPT
The static concept was proposed by Linnaeus. According to Linnaeus “species” is unchangeable. The
species of present day are same as they were in past and they will remain same in future. DYNAMIC
CONCEPT
It was proposed by Lamarck. According to this concept, Species is always changeable. Changes always
occur in the characters of species from one generation to next generation and these changes are known as
Evolution. TYPOLOGICAL CONCEPT
It was proposed by “Aristotle” and “Plato”. According to this concept, “There is a definite type or pattern
of characters are present in the each species and all the members of species shows maximum resemblance
with this pattern”. The species in which one fixed pattern of characters is present are called as monotypic
species. e.g., Bacteria, Blue green algae if more than one type of pattern of characters are present. These
are called “Polytypic species” or “Macrospecies”. e.g., B r a s s i c a oleracea → Cauliflower, Cabbage,
Knol-Knol. Type of Polytypic Species : Biotype : Members of same species inhabiting similar
environment and having some genetic variations are known as biotypes. Variations found in these
members are permanent. These members can not interbreed among themselves. e.g. Cauliflower,
Cabbage, Knol-Khol are three biotypes of one species Ecotypes : Members of same species inhabiting
different environment and having some genetic variations are known as ecotypes. Variations are
permanent. These members can interbreed among themselves but due to geographical barrier they can not
interbreed. e.g., Crow (Corvus splendense) found in different regions are ecotype of one species
Corvus splendense splendense - Indian crow Corvus splendense insolense - Myanmar crow Corvus
splendense protegatus - Srilankan crow Ecospecies : It contains one or more ecotype which although
interfertile (capable of interbreeding), but do
not produce viable offsprings due to some natural interruption (mountain, ocean etc). Ecads or
Ecophenes : Members of same species having some non genetic variation due to environment.
These variations are temporary.
e.g.
In light Money plant
In dark
Small leaves, Light colored
Large leaves, Dark colored
TERMS RELATED TO SPECIES Linneon species : Those taxonomic species whose determination is
based on morphology. They are called
as linneon species. They are also called morpho species or taxonomic species. Microspecies or
Joardan’s species : Those species in which variations are very less. They reproduce
asexually so they have very less variations. Sibling species or Cryptic species : Members of species
which are morphologically similar but reproductively isolated are known as sibling species i.e. they can
not interbreed among themselves. Sibling species is one taxonomic species (because these members have
similar morphology) but they are different biological species. [Because they can not interbreed] e.g.,
Brassica oleracea.
Allopatric species : Those species that are found in different geographical regions and have geographical
barriors between them are known as allopatric species. They may or may not reproductively isolated.
Geographical barriors like hills, oceans, Himalyan mountains etc.
e.g., Darwin finches
THE LIVING WORLD
[9]

Sympatric species : The species found in similar geographical regions. Genetically different and can not
interbreed. e.g., Mostly polyploid Allochronic species : The species found in different time periods.
e.g., Man and Dinosaurs Synchronic species : Those species that are found in same era. e.g., Dinosaurs
and Archaeopteryx Palaeo species : Those species that are extinct now and are found in the form of
fossils.
e.g., Dinosaurs Neontological species : - Those species which are presently available.
TYPE OF CLASSIFICATION
ARTIFICIAL CLASSIFICATION :
In this type of classification plants are classified on the basis of one or two morphological characters/Few
morphological characters. This classification was proposed by Linnaeus Aristotle :
Father of biology & Father of zoology Book written - Historia animalia Theophrastus : He is known as
father of ancient plant taxonomy and father of botany. Theophrastus wrote
many books on plants. Few of them are as follows :
Historia Plantarum; Causes of plants;Enquiry into plants Theophrastus proposed the first
classification of plant kingdom. He classified plant kingdom into four groups on the basis of growth habit
- Trees, Shrubs, Under shrubs, Herbs He proposed the term Annual, Biennial and Perennials. Carolus
Linnaeus : - [1707 - 1778] His real name was Carl Von Linne. On the basis of work in Latin language he
changed his name to Carolus Linnaeus. He is known as Father of taxonomy, Father of plant taxonomy
and Father of animal taxonomy. Linnaeus gave the Two kingdom classification. Linnaeus wrote many
books. Some important books are : - (1) Hortus uplandicus (First book). (2) In “Philosophia botanica”
Linnaeus gave the principles of nomenclature. (3) In “Systema naturae” Linnaeus gave the scientific
names and detailed description of
animal kingdom. (4) In “Genera plantarum“ Linnaeus gave the detailed description of plant kingdom.
He classified the plant kingdom into 24 classes on the basis of stamens and style. The main basis of
Linnaeus classification was the “Sex organs”. Therefore this classification is also called as “Sexual
system of classification”. (5) In “Species plantarum” he gave the scientific names of plants. He also gave
the description of 6000 plant species. NATURAL CLASSIFICATION :
Also known as horizontal system of classification or 2-D system. Plants are classified on the basis of their
complete morphology. In it the characters of whole plant are included (stem, leaf, flower, root etc.).
Natural classification is believed to be the best classification. John Ray : He wrote the book “Historia
Generalis Plantarum”. He gave the concept of species. A.P. De Candolle : He firstly proposed the
significance of vascular tissue in taxonomy. On this basis of
vascular tissue he classified plants into two groups:- Cellular plants (Non vascular plants) - This group
includes Thallophyta and Bryophyta Vascular plants - This group includes Pteridophyta, Gymnosperm
and Angiosperms.

Bentham and Hooker : Both Bentham and Hooker are related to Royal botanical garden (as curator). They
wrote the book “Genera plantarum”. In this book, he gave the biggest and natural classification of
spermatophyta i.e. plants with seed and described 202 Families.
Division — Spermatophyta
(202 families) 3 Classes
Dicotyledonae (165 families)
Gymnospermae (3 families)
Monocotyledonae (34 families) 3 Sub classes
Polypetalae (Free petals)
Cycadaceae Coniferaceae Gnetaceae (84
families)
Gamopetalae
Monochlamydae (United petals)
(No petals) (45 families)
(36 families)
Merits of Bentham and Hooker classification :
The classification of Bentham and Hooker was mainly based on the floral characters. In this classification,
class is like division, series is like class, cohort is like order and order is like family. Demerits of Bentham
and Hooker :
In this classification the phylogeny of plants is not considered. Because in it, gymnosperms are placed in
between dicots and monocots. The rael sequence of evolution is as follows :
Phylogeny = Gymnosperm → Dicots → Monocots
PHYLOGENETIC CLASSIFICATION
Hutchinson, Takhtajan, Cronquist gave phylogenetic classification. A.W. Eichler : Eichler gave the
first phylogenetic classification of plant kingdom and modify the Bentham and Hooker’s system of
classification and put gymnosperm in beginning. His classification is minimum in phylogenic nature.
Plant Kingdom
Cryptogamia
not visible
Phenerogamia Those plants in
which reproductive organs are .
Those plants in which reproductive
organs are
visible
3 divisions
2 divisions
Thallophyta Bryophyta Pteridophyta
Gymnosperm
Angiosperm (Seed without flower)
(Seed with Flower &
Fruit) Engler & Prantl : This classification was more phylogenetic as compared to Eichler’s classification.
Book of Engler & Prantl is “Die Naturalichen Pflanzen Familien”. Main demerits is Monocots were
considered primitive to dicots. Ostwald Tippo (1942) : He proposed the biggest phylogenetic
classification of plant kingdom. This classification is the complete classification of plant kingdom. This is
the most acceptable for books and study. Tippo does not accept the group Pteridophyta Haeckel : Three
kingdom (Protista, Plantae & Animalia) Classification given by Haeckel. Haeckel established the
kingdom Protista. The term ‘Protista’ was given by C.Cuvier. Haeckel grouped those living organisms in
Protista which did not have tissues. Kingdom Protista includes Prokaryotes, Protozoa, Porifera, Algae &
fungi. Ist tissue origin in animal kingdom in - Coelentrata. Ist tissue origin in plant kingdom in -
Bryophyta
THE LIVING WORLD
[11]

Copeland : Four kingdom classification given by copeland. Dougherty & Allen gave the name “Monera”
to the Mychota of Copeland. All the prokaryotes are grouped in Monera. e.g., Bacteria, Mycoplasma,
Blue Green algae. In Protista or Prototista kingdoem copeland grouped those eukaryotes in protista, which
are visually different than normal plants and animals. e.g.,Brown algae, Red algae, Fungi, Protozoa
Plantae or Metaphyta : Remaining all eukaryotic plants are grouped. Animalia or Metazoa : Remaining all
eukaryotic animals are grouped Whittaker : This classification was believed to be modern. The five
kingdom classification of Whittaker
was based on 5 important features which explained here. These five features are : (i) Cell structure (ii)
Thallus organization (iii) Nutrition (iv) Reproduction (v) Phylogeny
COMPARATIVE ACCOUNT OF IMPORTANT CHARACTERISTICS OF FIVE

KINGDOM
Cell organization and cell types
Means of mobility Reproduction Members 1 Monera
2 Protista
3 Fungi
or Mycota
4 Plantae
5 Animalia
Mode of Nutrition Unicellular,
, lakcs main cell organelles
prokaryotic
Unicellular, Multicellular eukaryotic, all cell
Multicellular eukaryotic plastid absent
Motile by means of flagella.
non motile or motile by means of flagella of cilia lack motility,
Lack motility (non-motile forms) motility in gametes
Motile forms motility by muscle fibres
by photosynthesis or absorption
by
some time holozoic
asexual, binary fission or budding
asexual and sexual reproduction
asexual and sexual reproduction
asexual, vegetative and sexual reproduction
Mainly sexual reproduction
Archae bacteria, eubacteria BGA, my- coplasmas
photosynthes
protozoans is or absorption
Euglena, or
slime moulds Diatom
but
by absorption
Fungi(bread mould, yeast etc.)
Multicellular,
Predominatly
Plants (algae, eukaryotic,
Photosynthetic plastid and all other cell organelles present
mosses, ferns conifers, flowering plants)
Multicellular,
heterotrophic
Animals (worms eukaryotic,
mode
insects, Amphi- plastid
absent
of nutrition mainly and all other cell
by ingestion. organelles present
bians, reptiles, mammals etc.)
Carl woese : Six kingdom / Three Domain system of classification given by Carl Woese (1990).
Archaebacteria separated from eubacteria on the basis of some major differences. As the absence of
peptidoglycan in the cell walls of the Archebacteria and the occurrence of branched chain lipids (a
monolayer instead of a phospholipid bilayer) in the membrane.
Based on the sequence of 16S ribosomal RNA genes, Woese found that the six kingdoms naturally cluster
into three main categories. he called these categories as domains. These domains are Bacteria, Archae and
Eukarya,

Organism
3 Domain
Archaea
Bacteria
Eukarya
Kingdom
Kingdom
Kingdom
Archaebacteria
Monera
Protista Mycota Plantae Animalia
COMPARATIVE ACCOUNT OF THREE DOMAIN OF CARL WOESE'S SYSTEM

Eukarya Habitat
Cellular organisation
Cell wall
Intron in DNA
Soil, water and air
Soil, water and air
Specialy in soil and water ( cosmopolitan
). In all
specially in
unfavourable kinds of habitats
habitats or extreme habitats
. Unicellular, prokaryotes
Unicellular prokaryotes
Unicellular Mostly Multi cellular eukaryotes
Made up of mucopeptide
Cell wall do not made up
Cell wall consist of of mucopeptide instead
and . In consist of complex
animalia cell wall is lacking. polysaccharides and polypeptides.
Absent
Present
chitin cellulose
Present
THE LIVING WORLD
[13]

EXERCISE – 1
Q.1 Most acceptable concept of species is -
(1) Static concept (2) Biological concept (3) Typological concept (4) Genetic concept Q.2 Artificial
system of classification classifies
plants on the basis of - (1) One or two characters (2) Phylogenetic trends (3) Many naturally existing
characters (4) None of the above Q.3 The term new systematics was introduced by -
(1) Linnaeus (2) Bentham (3) Hutchinson (4) Huxley Q.4 Group of organisms that closely resemble each
other and freely interbreed in nature, constitute a - (1) Species (2) Genus (3) Family (4) Taxon Q.5 ICBN
was first revised in -
(1) 1961 (2) 1964 (3) 1975 (4) 1753 Q.6 The term taxon refers to -
(1) Name of a species(2) Name of genus (3) Name of family (4) A taxonomic group of any rank Q.7 The
herberium specimen on whose basis a new species is described for the first time is called as - (1) Syntype
(2) Holotype (3) Paratype (4) Neotype Q.8 The scientific naming of plants begain with
publication of Linnaeus book - (1) Genera plantarum (2) Systema naturae (3) Species plantarum (4)
Charaka sanhita Q.9 Which book most impressed the opinion of
taxonomists - (1) Enquiry into plants (2) Origin of life (3) Genera plantarum (4) Origin of species Q.10
The basic unit of classification is -
(1) Genus (2) Species (3) Order (4) All of the above
Q.11 Suffix for sub species is -
(1) Phytina (2) Oideae (3) Ineae (4) None Q.12 Individuals of same species having non-genetic
difference due to environment are called - (1) Biotypes (2) Ecotype (3) Ecophenes (4) None Q.13
Morphologically similar but reproductively
isolated species are called - (1) Neontological species (2) Sibling species (3) Allopatric species (4)
Morpho-species Q.14 Plant nomenclature means -
(1) To give names to plants without any rules (2) Nomenclature of plants under the
international rules (3) Nomenclature of plants in local language (4) Nomenclature of plants in english
language Q.15 Taxonomy refers to -
(1) Plant classification (2) Plant nomenclature (3) Plant affinity (4) All the above Q.16 Which of the
following is a correct name -
(1) Solanum tuberosum(2) Solanum tuberosum (3) Solanum tuberosum Linn. (4) All the above Q.17
Systematics deals with - (1) Classification (2) Nomenclature (3) Plant description (4) Plant exploration
Q.18 Scientific name of Mango plant is Mangifera indica (Linn.) Santapau in the above name Santapau
refers to - (1) Variety of Mango (2) A taxonomist who proposed the present
nomenclature in honour of linnaeus. (3) A taxonomist who proposed first the details
of mango plant. (4) A taxonomist who proposed the new name. THE LIVING WORLD [14] BANSAL
Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Q.19 Type specimen selected from the original material in case the holotype is missing is called- (1)
Lactotype (2) Neotype (3) Syntype (4) Paratype Q.20 Phylogeny refers to -
(1) Natural classification (2) Evolutionary classification (3) Evolutionary history (4) Origin of algae Q.21
Static concept of species is given by -
(1) Linnaeus (2) Bentham (3) Koch (4) Mayr Q.22 In taxonomy the first step is -
(1) Identification (2) Nomenclature (3) Classification (4) Affinities Q.23 The suffix-inae singnifies the
rank - (1) Tribe (2) Sub-tribe (3) Sub-order (4) Sub-family Q.24 Species living in different geographical
areas
are called - (1) Allochronic (2) Allopatric (3) Sympatric (4) Siblings Q.25 A large number of unknown
species of plants
and animals are believed to be present in - (1) Temperate forests (2) Antarctica (3) Taiga (4) Tropical
forest Q.26 Biological concept of species proposed by -
(1) Linnaeus (2) Mayr (3) John Ray (4) De Candolle Q.27 For higher plants, flowers are chiefly used as
a basis of classification, because- (1) These show a great veriety in colour (2) It can be preserved easily
(3) Reproductive parts are more conservative
than vegetative parts (4) None of these Q.28 Individuals of same species having genetic variation and
occur in same environment are called- (1) Biotypes (2) Ecotype (3) Ecophenes (4) Ecads Q.29 The
smallest unit of classification is-
(1) Family (2) Order (3) Genus (4) Species
Q.30 The binomial system of nomenclature was
initiallly proposed by - (1) Magnus (2) Bauhin (3) Caesalpinno (4) Discorides Q.31 Biochemical
resemblances are used in the
identification of - (1) Prostistan species (2) Moneran species (3) Fungal species (4) Higher plants Q.32
Concept of phylogeny was proposed by -
(1) John Ray (2) Lamarck (3) Ernest Haeckel (4) Darwin Q.33 A division is formed by combining several
-
(1) Orders (2) Families (3) Classes (4) Tribes Q.34 An international code of botanical nomenclature was
first proposed in the year- (1) 1930 (2) 1830 (3) 1913 (4) 1813 Q.35 For declaration of new species of
higher plants
what characters are used - (1) Floral character of new species (2) Anatomical characters of new species
(3) Physiological character of new species (4) Character of endosperm Q.36 The standared size of
herbarium sheets is -
(1) 11.5’’ × 16.5’’ (2) 15.5’’ × 16.5’’ (3) 18.5’’ × 10.5’’ (4) 20.5’’ × 21.5’’ Q.37 Which statement is true -
(1) Tautonyms do not occur in plants (2) Tautonyms do not occur in animals (3) Tautonyms normally
occur in animals and
some time occur in plants (4) Tautonyms occurs only in bacteria Q.38 Trinomial nomenclature of
classification was
proposed by - (1) Linneaus (2) Huxley and Stricklandt (3) John-Ray (4) Theophrastus Q.39 Most of the
botanical names are drawn from
the following language - (1) German (2) Greek (3) Latin (4) Spanish
THE LIVING WORLD
[15]

Q.40 Evolutionary classification is called -
(1) Artificial system (2) Natural system (3) Phylogenetic system (4) None of the above Q.41 Which of the
following statements regarding
nomenclature is correct - (1) Generic name always begins with capital letter whereas specific name with
small letter (2) Scientific name should be printed in italics (3) Scientific name when typed or handwritten
should be underlined (4) All the above Q.42 The systematic arrangement of taxa is called- (1) Key (2)
Taxonomy (3) Geneology (4) Hierarchy Q.43 Which is the most important but generally not used criteria
for the identification of the species- (1) Interbreeding (2) Morphology (3) Genetic material (4) None Q.44
Number of obligatory categories in taxonomy
are- (1) 7 (2) 8 (3) 9 (4) 5
Q.45 Herbarium is -
(1) A garden where medicinal plants are grown (2) Garden where herbaceous plants are
grown (3) Dry garden (4) Chemical to kill plants Q.46 The year of publication of ‘’Species
plantarum’’- (1) 1853 (2) 1857 (3) 1753 (4) 1786 Q.47 The biological concept of species is mainly
based on - (1) Morphological features (2) Morphology and method of reproduction (3) Method of
reproduction only (4) Reproductive isolation Q.48 A duplicate of holotype is called -
(1) Isotype (2) Syntype (3) Neotype (4) Paratype Q.49 Term taxon given by -
(1) Adolf Mayer (2) Linnaeus (3) Darwin (4) Koch Q.50 Which of the following is a correct scientific
name - (1) Tamarindus (2) Indicus (3) Indica (4)Tamarindus indicus
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 1
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 3 1 4 1 3 4 2 3 4 2 4 3 2 2 4 3 3 4 1 3
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 1 1 2 2 4 2 3 1 4 2 2 3 3 1 1 1
1 2 3 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 Ans. 4 4 1 1 3 3 4 1 1 4

EXERCISE – 2
Q.1 Tautonmys are valid names according to-
(1) ICBN (2) Species plantarum (3) Genera plantarum (4) ICZN Q.2 Practical significance of taxonomy is
-
(1) Classification (2) To understand diversity (3) To understand evolution (4) Identification of organisms
Q.3 Which name is invalid-
(1) Name not published in species plantarum (2) Name proposed prior to 1961 (3) Name which is in latin
(4) Name for which holotype is not designatd Q.4 Which system classifies a plant in more than
one groups - (1) Practical classification (2) Artificial classification (3) Natural classification (4)
Phylogenetic classification Q.5 Author of book ‘’Flora British Indica’’ -
(1) Father Santapau (2) J.D. Hooker (3) William Rouxburgh (4) G. Bentham Q.6 Eichler divided plant
kingdom in -
(1) Two divisions (2) Four division (3) Five divisions (4) Ten division Q.7 A.P. De-Candole classified
plants on the basis
of - (1) Vascular tissues (2) Embryo (3) Stem (4) Flower Q.8 Embryophyta includes -
(1) Angiosperms only (2) Algae and fungi (3) Bryophyta & Pteridophyta (4) All plants except thallophyta
Q.9 According to Tippo. BGA is included in -
(1) Chrysophyta (2) Pyrrophyta (3) Chlorophyta (4) Cyanophyta Q.10 Oswald Tippo placed slime molds
in - (1) Cyanophyta (2) Pyrrophyta (3) Phaeophyta (4) Myxomycophyta Q.11 ‘’Genera Plantarum’’ was
written by -
(1) Engler and Prantal (2) Hutchinson (3) Bentham & Hooker (4) Bessey
Q.12 Angiosperms (dicotyledons) were distinguished
into archichlamydae and metachlamydae by - (1) Candolle (2) Hutchinson (3) Engler and Prantl (4) None
Q.13 Chief merit of Bentham and Hooker’s
classification is that - (1) It is a system mostly based on evolutionary
concepts (2) It is a natural systems of classification of
all groups of plants (3) The description of the taxa are based on actual obervation of the specimen (4) It
also considers the phylogenetic aspects Q.14 Bantham and Hooker classified dicots into-
(1) Polypetalae, gamopetalae and glumiflorae (2) Polypetalae, gamopetalae and monochlamydae (3)
Achlamydae, diclamydeae and metachlamydae (4) Archichlamydae, sympetalae & apetalae Q.15
Zoodiogama includes -
(1) Gymnosperms and pteridophyta (2) Dicots, monocots, gymnosperm (3) Bryophyta and pteridophyta
(4) Only thallophyta Q.16 Four kingdom system of classification proposed
by - (1) Whittaker (2) Copeland (3) Linnaeus (4) Oswald Tippo Q.17 In two kingdom system of
classification
Euglena is included in - (1) Animalia (2) Plantae (3) Both the above (4) Protista Q.18 The system of
classification proposed by
Bentham and Hooker is - (1) Artificial (2) Natural (3) Phylogenetic (4) Numerical Q.19 The classification
of Linnaeus was mainly
based on - (1) Sepals (2) Carpels (3) Petals (4) Stamens Q.20 Kingdom monera comprises the -
(1) Plants of economic importance (2) All the plants studied in botany (3) Prokaryotic organisms (4)
Plants of Thallophyta group
THE LIVING WORLD
[17]

Q.21 Embryophyta include -
(1) Algae (2) Fungi (3) Bryophyta (4) All of these Q.22 Whittaker is famous for -
(1) Two kingdom classification (2) Four kingdom classification (3) Five kingdom classification (4)
Distinguishing in Bacteria & blue green Algae Q.23 First phylogenetic system of plant classification
was given by - (1) Engler and Prantl (2) Eichler (3) Ostwald Tippo (4) Bentham & Hooker Q.24 System
of classification proposed by Linnaeus
was - (1) Artificial (2) Natural (3) Sexual (4) (1) and (3) both Q.25 ‘’Die Naturlichen Pflanzen familien’’
wrote by -
(1) Eichler (2) Linnaeus (3) Engler and Prantl (4) Bentham and Hooker Q.26 Engler and Prantl created
metachlamydae to
include - (1) Polypetalous dicots (2) Gamopetalous dicots (3) Gamopetalous monocots (4) Gymnopserm
Q.27 In which of the following systems, plants are
classified in geneological order - (1) Artifical (2) Natural (3) Phylogenetic (4) Nonphylogenetic Q.28
Which book is the starting point for
phylogenetic system - (1) Origin of species (2) Die Naturlichen Pflanzen familien (3) The phytogentic
taxonomy of flowering
plants (4) Historia plantarum Q.29 Which of the following taxonomists first employed the
charcterstics of vascular tissue in taxonomy- (1) Tippo (2) Engler and Prantl (3) Takhtajan (4) A.P. de
Candolle
Q.30 The group ‘’Pteropsida’’ proposed by Oswald
Tippo includes - (1) Ferns (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) All the above Q.31 In Whittaker’s five
kingdom classificaion,
eukaryotes were assigned to- (1) All the five kingdom (2) Only four of the five kingdoms (3) Only three
kingdom(4) Only one kingdom Q.32 The book genera plantarum which contains the
classification of seed plants was wrote by - (1) Linnaeus (2) De jussieu (3) Bentham and Hooker (4)
Eichler Q.33 ‘’Theories elementaire de la botanique’’ is the
book of - (1) Takhtajan (2) De Candolle (3) Eichler (4) Linnaeus Q.34 Carolus Linnaeus classified plant
kingdom on
the basis of - (1) Floral morphology (2) Overall morphology of plants (3) Type of sexual reproduction (4)
Anatomical character Q.35 Serology can be used to know the phylogenetic
relationship - (1) Plants (2) Animals (3) Both the above (4) Dinosours Q.36 Which of the following book
was written by
Theophrastus - (1) Enquiry of plants (2) Causes of plants (3) Historia Plantarum (4) All the above Q.37
Whittaker placed prokaryotes and akaryotes in - (1) Protista (2) Protozoa (3) Plantae (4) Monera Q.38
Oswald-Tippo included how many divisions in
sub kingdom thallophyta- (1) 20-divisions (2) 10-divisions (3) 7-divisions (4) 2-divisions Q.39 First plant
classification was given by -
(1) Linneaus (2) John-Ray (3) Theophrastus (4) Darwin

Q.40 Division ‘’Tracheophyta’’ includes -
(1) Bryophyta (2) All vascular plants (3) All non-vascular plants (4) All non-vascular and vascular plants
Q.41 Which group of plant have embryo but not
vascular tissue - (1) Cyanophyta (2) Tracheophyta (3) Bryophyta (4) Chlorophyta Q.42 According to
Benthum & Hooker total families
of real flowering plants- (1) 202 (2) 199 (3) 34 (4) 85 Q.43 Who gave importance of serology in
taxonomy- (1) Willis (2) Karl Menz (3) Hutchinson (4) Whittaker Q.44 The word Cryptogamia was
coined by -
(1) Theophrastus (2) Linnaeus (3) Benthum & Hooker (4) John-Ray Q.45 Siphonogama includes-
(1) Bryophyta and thallphyta (2) Pteridophyta & Bryophyta (3) Gymnosperm & angiosperm (4)
Thallophyta and gymnosperm Q.46 The phylogenetic relationship among organisms can be established by
the technique - (1) Autoradiography (2) X-ray crystallography (3) Serology (4) Geneology Q.47
According to four kingdom system of
Copeland, the fungi belong to kingdom- (1) Protista (2) Mychota (3) Mycota (4) Plantae Q.48 According
to Oswald Tippo Angiosperms are
placed under - (1) Atracheata (2) Thallophyta (3) Tracheophyta (4) Spermatophyta Q.49 ‘’Systema
Naturae’’ book was written by-
(1) Angler and prantle (2) Darwin (3) Linnaeus (4) Oswald & Tippo
Q.50 According to Eichler cryptogamia includes-
(1) Gymnosperm and Angiosperm (2) Thallophyta and Gymnosperm (3) Thallophyta, Bryophyta and
Pteridophyta (4) Only angiosperm Q.51 According to Whittaker kingdom monera
includes - (1) Unicelluler eukaryotes (2) Prokaryotes & akaryotes (3) Slime molds & protozoa (4)
Multicellular & eukaryotes Q.52 ‘’Cellular plants’’ and ‘’ Vascular plants’’ are
the group created by - (1) Tippo (2) Eichler (3) Takhtajan (4) De candolle Q.53 According to Copeland
the ‘’Red algae’’
belongs to- (1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Plantae (4) Animalia Q.54 Linnaeus proposed an outline of plant
classification in - (1) Genera Plantarum (2) Species Plantarum (3) Systema Naturae (4) Philosphia
Botanica Q.55 Who classified are Embryophyta on the basis
of fertilization - (1) Eichler (2) Tippo (3) Takhtajan (4) Engler & Prantl Q.56 The earliest serious efforts
to classify the living
things were made by - (1) Greek philosophers (2) Latin American scientist (3) British herbalists (4) Indian
Hakims Q.57 Classification proposed by Bentham and
Hooker is mainly based on - (1) Embryological characters (2) Floral characters (3) Vegetative characters
(4) Phylogenetic characters Q.58 The separation of living beings into five
kingdoms is based on - (1) Complexity of cell structure (2) Complexilty of organism’s body (3) Mode of
obtaining nutrition (4) All the above
THE LIVING WORLD
[19]

Q.59 Which of the following organisms were never
included in protista- (1) Bacteria (2) Red algae (3) Silmemolds (4) Mosses Q.60 In which book. Linnaeus
proposed the
principles of nomenclature - (1) Species plantarum (2) Systema Naturae (3) Flora lapponica (4)
Philosophia botanica Q.61 Which of the two groups includes the similar
plants - (1) Siphonogama and spermatophyta (2) Siphonogama and zoodiogama (3) Metachlamydae and
monochalamydae (4) Polypetalae and gamopetalae Q.62 In Tippo’s classification the group atracheata
includes - (1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) All the vascular plants (4) All the non-vascular plants Q.63
Phylogenetic relationship of plants can be
established by - (1) Plant serum (2) Animal serum (3) Chromatography (4) Autoradiography
Q.64 Fertilization by zoodiogamy occurs in -
(1) Cryptogams (2) Phanerogams (3) Only bryophyta (4) Only pteridophyta Q.65 Swedish botanist who
proposed the artificial system of classification on the basis of floral morphology was - (1) De-Jussieu (2)
Bentham and Hooker (3) John Ray (4) Carl von linne Q.66 Kingdom of unicellular eucaryotes -
(1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Fungi (4) Plantae Q.67 Who among the following proposed a classification in
which plants with one stamen were placed under the class Monandria, with two in Diandria and with
many stamens in polyandria- (1) Hutchinson (2) Bentham and Hooker (3) Cronquist (4) Linnaeus Q.68
Polypetalae, Gamopetalae and monochalmydae
are subclasses of - (1) Dicotyledonae (2) Gymnospermae (3) Monochlamydae (4) Siphanogama
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 2
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 4 4 4 1 2 3 1 4 4 4 3 3 3 2 3 2 3 2 4 3
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 3 3 2 4 3 2 3 1 4 4 2 3 2 1 3 4
4 2 3 2 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 3 1 2 2 3 3 1 3 3 3 2 4
2 3 4 1 2 4 4 4 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 Ans. 1 2 2 1 4 2 4 1

EXERCISE – 3 PREVIOUS YEAR’S QUESTIONS
Q.1 Two species which are morphologically almost identical but they do not interbreed.Such species are
called : [Kerala PMT 2005] (1) evolutionary species (2) sibling species (3) polytypic species (4)
evolutionary trend Q.2 A taxon is : [DPMT 2005]
(1) a hierarchical unit of taxonomy (2) an animal (3) a plant (4) a virus Q.3 Class is present between :
[HP PMT 2005] (1) Kingdom and phylum (2) phylum and order (3) order
and family (4) family and genus Q.4 Order is placed between :
[AICEE BVSE 2005] (1) Kingdom and phyla (2) Kingdom and class (3) Class and
family (4) Genus and species Q.5 Those species which can interbreed among themeselves but cannot do
so with other species is known as : [DPMT 2005] (1) morphological species (2) biological species (3)
ecological species (4) interbreeding species Q.6 Which of the following is highest in hierarchy?
[Pb. PMT 2005] (1) Order (2) Species (3) Class (4) Genus Q.7 The word
‘hierarchy’ was given by :
[Maharashtra CET 2005] (1) Carolus Linnacus (2) John Ray (3) Lamarck (4) Bersey
Q.8 Two species occupying same or overlapping area
is called : [Orissa JEE 2005] (1) sympatric (2) allopatric (3) parapatric (4) ring species Q.9 Binomial
nomenclature was first mentioned in
the book : [Orissa JEE 2005] (1) Systema Naturae (2) Historia animalium (3) Historia plantanum (4)
Philosphic zoologique
Q.10 Which of the following is not included under in
situ conservation : [AIPMT 2006] (1) National park (2) Santuary (3) Botanical garden (4) Biosphere
reserve Q.11 Select the false statement :
[Kerala PMT 2006] (1) Scientists who study and contribute to the classification
of organisms are known as systematists. (2) C. Linnaeus developed the first scientific
system of naming species. (3) A five kingdom arrangement of organisms
was introduced by R.H. Whittaker. (4) Genus is a group of species which are related and have less
characters in common as compared to species. (5) Phycomycetes are called club fungi because of club
shaped basidium as end of mycelium. Q.12 Darwin is the auther of :
[CET Chandigarh 2006] (1) Genera plantarum (2) Origin of Species (3) Natural
Selection (4) Theory of evolution Q.13 Who proposed the term, ‘alpha’, ‘beta’ and
‘gamma’ in taxonomy? [CET Chd. 2006] (1) de Candolle (2) Turill (3) Huxley (4) Lamarck Q.14 Two
plants are taxonomically related if :
[CMC Vellore 2007] (1) They store carbohydrate in the same type
of molecule. (2) Both obtain energy from hydrolysis of ATP. (3) Both have similarly lobed palmate
leaves. (4) Both have pinnately veined leaves. Q.15 Which of the following pairs are not related?
[CMC Vellore 2007] (1) Mendel – Pisum sativum (2) Morgan – Drosophila (3)
Bentham & Hooker – Binomial nomenclature (4) Hugo de Vries – Oenothera lamarckiana Q.16 In which
of the following organisms are very
much similar to each other : [BHU 2007] (1) Order (2) Class (3) Genus (4) Species
THE LIVING WORLD
[21]

Q.17 Bionomical nomenclature was given by :
[Hry. PMT 2006; BHU 2007] (1) Linnaeus (2) Whittaker (3) Huxley (4) Darwin Q.18 ICBN
stands for : [AIPMT 2007] (1) International Code of Botanical
Nomenclature (2) International Congress of Biological Names (3) Indian Code of Botanical
Nomenclature (4) Indian Congress of Biological Names Q.19 The living organisms can be
unexceptionally distinguishied from the non-living things on the basis of their ability for : [AIPMT 2007]
(1) Interaction with the environment and progressive evolution. (2) Reproduction (3) Growth and
movement (4) Responsiveness to touch Q.20 Genera Plantarum was written by :
[CMC Vellore 2007] (1) Engler and Prantl (2) Benthum and Hooker (3) Carolus
Linnaeus (4) Arthur Cronquist Q.21 The standard size of herbarium sheet is :
[HP PMT 2006] (1) 29 × 41 cms (2) 50 × 10 cms (3) 41 × 29 cms (4) variable size Q.22 New systematics
and the concept of life was
given by : [Chd. CET 2008] (1) Clementia (2) Elton (3) Odum (4) Huxley Q.23 In which book Benthum
and Hooker proposed
their classification? [WB JEE 2008] (1) Genera Plantarum (2) Species Plantarum (3) Historia Plantarum
(4) Historia Nature Q.24 New systematics introduced by Sir Julian Huxley
is also called : [Kerala PMT 2008] (1) Phenetics (2) Cladistics (3) Biosystematics (4)Numerical
Taxonomy (5) Chemotaxonomy
Q.25 Which one of the following statements correctly
defines the term ‘Homonym’?
[WB JEE 2008]
(1) Identical name of two different taxon.
(2) Two or more names belonging to the same
taxon.
(3) When species name repeats the generic
name.
(4) Other name of taxon given in a language other than the language of Zoological/ Botanical
nomenclature.
Q.26 Linnaeus associated with : [HP PMT 2008]
(1) Historia Plantarum (2) Origin of species
(3) Systema Nature (4) Origin of life
Q.27 ‘Oryza sativa’ is a binomial name of rice plant. The ‘sativa’ stands for : [WB JEE 2008]
(1) specific name (2) specific epithet (3) species name (4)specific nomenclature
Q.28 External fertilization occurs in majority of :
[DPMT 2009]
(1) algae (2) fungi (3) liverworts (4) mosses
Q.29 Largest number of species are traced in :
[Chd. CET 2009]
(1) arthropoda (2) echinodermata (3) bacteria (4) fungi
Q.30 Taxonomic hierarchy refers to :[DPMT 2009]
(1) Stepwise arrangement of all categories for
classification of plants and animals. (2) A group of senior taxonomists who decide
the nomenclature of plants and animals.
(3) A list of botanists or zoologists who have worked on taxonomy of a species or group.
(4) classification of a species based on fossil
record.
Q.31 In five kingdoms of classification of R.H. Whittaker, how many kingdoms contain eukaryotes?
[Orissa JEE 2005]
(1) four (2) one (3) two (4) three

Q.32 In five kingdom classification, unicellular eukaryotic organisms are included in :
[DY PATIL Pune, 2006] (1) virus (2) protista (3) fungi (4) monera Q.33 The five
kingdom classification was given by :
[BVP Pune 2002; HP PMT 2006] (1) Whittaker (1969) (2) Linnaeus (1758) (3) Copeland (1966) (4)
Haeckel (1866) Q.34 Protozoans are kept under kingdom :
[Manipal PMT 2007] (1) Monera (2) Plantae (3) Animalia (4) Protista Q.35
Actinomycetes are being put under which of the following? [AMU 2007] (1) Kingdom Fungi (2)
Kingdom Monera (3) Kingdom Pantae (4) Kingdom Protista Q.36 In the light of recent classification of
living organisms into three domains of life (bacteria, archaea and eukarya), which one of the following
statements is true about archaea?
[AIPMT 2008] (1) Archaea resemble eukarya in all respects. (2) Archaea
have some novel features that are absent in other prokaryotes and eukaryotes. (3) Archaea completely
differ from both
prokaryotes and eukaryotes. (4) Archaea completely differ from prokaryotes. Q.37 A phylum common to
unicellular animals and
plants is : [DPMT 2009] (1) monera (2) plantae (3) fungi (4) protista Q.38 The most widespread group of
organisms of
earth belongs to kingdom : [AMU 2009] (1) monera (2) protista (3) fungi (4) plantae
Q.39 Classification that considers several character
of ancestors is : [CET Chd. 2009] (1) phylogenetic (2) artificial (3) natural (4) phylotaxy Q.40 According
to Whittaker's five kingdom classification the unicellular, non-nucleated organisms are placed in :
[COMED K UGET 2009] (1) monera (2) protista (3) plantae (4) animalia Q.41 The
highest number of species in the world is represented by : [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Mosses (2) Algae (3)
Lichens (4) Fungi Q.42 Which one single organism or the pair of organisms is correctly assigned to its or
their named taxonomic group ? [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Lichen is a composite organism formed from the
symbiotic association of an algae and a protozoan. (2) Yeast used in making bread and beer is a
fungus. (3) Nostoc and Anabaena are examples of
protista. (4) Paramecium and Plasmodium belong to the
same kingdom as that of Penicillium Q.43 Which one of the following is common to
multicellular fungi, filamentous algae and protonema of mosses ? [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Members of
kingdom Plantae (2) Mode of Nutrition (3) Multiplication by fragmentation (4) Diplontic life cycle
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 3
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 1 2 3 2 3 1 1 1 3 5 2 2 1 3 4 1 1 2 3 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 1 4 1 1 1 3 1 1 4 1 1 2 1 4 2 2 4 2 1 1 Ques. 41 42 43 Ans.
4 2 3
THE LIVING WORLD
[23]

EXERCISE – 4 AIIMS SPECIAL
Q.1 Species belonging to narrow overlapping zone of two different ecosystems are called
(1) Allochronic species (2) Parapatric species (3) Sympatric species (4) Allopatric species Q.2 Family tree
of organisms based on the concept of E. Haeckel is
(1) Cladogram (2) Dendrogram (3) Monogram (4) Cryptogram Q.3 The taxon Pteroopsida represents
which one of the following categories in taxonomic hierarchy?
(1) Order (2) Cohort (3) Division (4) Class Q.4 Father of Indian Botany is associated with which one of
the following botanical garden?
(1) National Botanical Garden (2) Lloyd Botanical Garden (3) The Indian Botanical Garden (4) Royal
Botanical Garden Q.5 Specimen selected from original material to serve as new nomenclature type when
holotype is missing
(1) Syntype (2) Paratype (3) Lectotype (4) lsotype
INSTRUCTIONS FOR Q. NO. 6 TO 10
In the following questions (6 to 10), a statement of assertion (A) is followed by a statement of reason (R).
(1) If both Assertion & Reason are true and the reason is the correct explanation of the assertion, then
mark (1). (2) If both Assertion & Reason are true but the reason is not the correct explanation of the
assertion, then mark (2). (3) If Assertion is true statement but Reason is false, then mark (3). (4) If both
Assertion and Reason are false statements, then mark (4). Q.6 A : De Candolle introduced the term
taxonomy.
R : He proposed plants classification in his book "Theorie Elementaire de la Botanique”. Q.7 A :
Eichler proposed first true phylogenetic system of classification.
R : This classification was based on genetic affinities. Q.8 A : Species is a genetically closed
system.
R : Because the reproductive isolation constitutes the most important boundary between different
species. Q.9 A : Scientific names have been standarized through ICBN.
R : First international botanical congress was held in Paris in 1967. Q.10 A : Dried specimens are
poisoned by HgCl
2
. R : It prevents the specimen from the moisture.
ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 4

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Ans. 3 1 4 1 2 2 1 1 3 3

Bansal Quick Review Table
Instruction to fill
(A) Write down the Question Number you are unable to solve in column A below, by Pen. (B)
After discussing the Questions written in column A with faculties, striks off them in the manner
so
that you can see at the time of Revision also, to solve these questions again. (C) Write down the
Question Number you feel are important or good in the column B.
COLUMN : A COLUMN : B
EXERCISE NO. Question I am unable to
solve in first attempt
Exercise # 1
Exercise # 2
Exercise # 3
Exercise # 4
Good / Important questions
Other Exercise
Advantages
1. It is advised to the students that they should prepare a question bank for the revision as it is
very difficult to
solve all the questions at the time of revision. 2. Using above index you can prepare and
maintain the questions for your revision.
THE LIVING WORLD
[25]

BIOLOGICAL KINGDOMS
KINGDOM MONERA
The Kingdom Monera includes all prokaryotes. Monerans are the most primitive forms of life,
originating from more ancient living stock termed progenote.C.B. Van Neil divided the living organisms
into prokaryotes and eukaryotes.
MAIN CHARACTERISTIC OF MONERANS
1. Monera term given by Allen and Daughtry.
2. Mostly monerans are hetrotrophic but some are autotrophic also e.g., BGA.
3. Except 70 S type of a ribosome and plasma membrane all membrane bounded cell-organelles are
absent in
monerans.
4. DNA is circular and without histone protein. Polyamines are present in the place of histome in
monerans.
5. Cyclosis absent and cell division is amitotic type.
6. Monera incude all procaryotes e.g., Archebacteria, Eubacteria, Cynobacteria, Actinomycetes,
Rickettsia,
Chlamydiae, Mycoplasma.
ARCHAEBACTERIA
These are belived to have evolved immediately after the origin of life on earth, as even now these are
living under extremely adverse conditions like very high temperature (hot-water springs) and high salt
concentration (salt marshes). These are termed as oldest “Living fossils”. All archaebacteria are obligate
anaerobes Cell wall :
It is made up of complex polysaccharides but not of peptidoglycan like that of eubacteria. Cell
membrane :
Cell membrane of archaebacteria is composed of a single layer of branched chain molecules of lipids
while the lipids present in the cell membrane of eubacteria are straight chain molecules. Due to the
branched chain structure, archaebacteria have more resistance ability as compared to eubacteria.
Archaebacteria are not effected by high temperature, high salinity, radiations and change in pH. In
archaebacteria sequence of nucleotide in 16s-rRNA is differ from other prokaryote. These posses introns
in DNA. Their ribosomal proteins are highly acidic. These prokaryotes possess histone proteins different
from that of eukaryotes.
TYPE OF ARCHAEBACTERIA
METHANOGENS
Methane producing bacteria. These bacteria convert CO
2
of swampy areas (Marshy) into methane

(CH
4
). e.g.,, Methanobacterium, Methanococcus, Methanomicrobium. These bacteria convert the organic

substance (cellulose) present in cow dung into methane by fermentation (Gobar gas fermenter). e.g.,,
Methanobacterium, Methanococcus, Methanomicrobium An archaebacterium is found in the rumen of
cattle, where it digests the cellulose by fermentation and convert it into methane. e.g., Rumenococcus.
Monera Protista [26] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

HALOPHILES
These archebacteria are found in highly saline habitat e.g., Halobacterium halococcus. Halophiles
surrounded by purple membrane. This membrane absorbs the bright light and directly forms ATP i.e.,
They cannot prepare food (carbohydrates) like eubacteria, instead of it they directly form ATP. Therefore
Halophiles are non photosynthetic.
THERMO-ACIDOPHILES
These are chemoautotrophs. These archaebacteria are found at those places where temperature is approx
80oC and medium is acidic [pH = 2]. They are found in hot sulphur springs. These can also survive at
100oC temperature. They oxidise to prepare food. Due to conversion sulphur to H
2
SO
4
and obtain energy. This energy is used

Hot water sulphur springs are of sulphur found in the Himalayan to H
2
SO
4
region. the medium Exceptionally (water) becomes these acidic in nature. archaebacteria are obligate
aerobes. e.g., Thermus aquaticus, Sulpholobus, Thermoplasma
EUBACTERIA HISTORY
Bacteria are cosmopolitan and occur in every habitat wherever living or dead organic matter is present.
Anton von Leeuwenhoek discovered in rain water which had been allowed to stand for many days and
tartar scrapped from teeth. In 1695, he published his work ‘‘The Secrets of Nature discovered by Anton
von Leeuwenhoek’’. F.J. Cohn and Ehrenberg first of all coined the name ‘’Bacteria’’ Lister :
Lister developed “culture technique”. He also developed the “sterlization technique” to sterlize the
surgical instruments. He discovered, the antiseptic nature of carbolic acid. Lister first of all cultured
bacteria artificially. Louis Pasteur :
He proposed “germ theory” and called the bacteria “germ”. He discovered the “Pasteurisation technique’’
(it is a process which means heating of drinks to make bacteria free). It is carried out a 60°C temperature
and for 30 minutes duration. Robert Koch :
Koch first obtained pure culture of bacteria. He discovered the Anthrax, T.B. and Cholera causing
bacteria. Koch gave some rules to prove that the bacteria are the cause of disease. These rules are known
as ‘’Koch postulates’’. He awarded ‘’Nobel Prize’’ for his work. Koch postulates do not applicable on
obligate parasite (e.g., Mycobacterium leprae).
SIZE
Smallest eubacteria :
Dialister pneumosintes (0.15 to 0.3 μm) Haemophilus influenzae (0.2 – 0.3 × 0.5 – 2.0 μm)
Longest/Largest eubacteria :
Epuloepiscium fishelsoni (600 μm or 0.6 mm ) Thiomargarita namibiensis Largest/longest Filamentous
bacterium : Beggiatoa mirabilis (few mm)
SHAPE
Bacteria have variation in their shape. On the basis of their shape bacteria are of different types.
Monera Protista
[27]

(A) Coccus (Pl. Cocci) - These bacteria are spherical, Non-flagellate. They are smallest shape and highly
(Maximum) resistant. These are following types on basis of cell arrangement : (a) Monococcus -
These spherical bacteria live alone. e.g., Micrococcus, Dialister pneumosintes (b) Diplococcous - These
are found in group of two cocci. e.g., Diplococcus pneumoniae, Neisseria,
Gonococcus. (c) Tetra coccus - These are found in group of four cocci. e.g., Micrococcus luteus. (d)
Streptococcus - These are found in form of chain. e.g., Streptococcus lactis. (e) Sarcinae - 8 to 64 or more
bacteria are found in cubical mass form. e.g., Sarcina lutea. (f) Staphylococcus - These bacteria are found
in a irregular bunch like cluster of grapes.
e.g., Staphylococcus aureus. (B) Bacillus (Pl. Bacilli) - This group includes most of the bacteria.
These are rod shaped. They are of
following types: (a) Monobacillus - Only one rod-like structure or bacterium. e.g., E.coli,
Lactobacillus. (b) Diplobacillus - They are found in pairs. e.g., Diplobacillus. (c) Streptobacillus - They
are found in a chain. e.g., Bacillus anthracis. (C) Palisade bacillus - These rod shaped bacteria are found
in form of stacks. e.g., Corynebacterium
diphtheriae. (D) Spirillum (Pl. Spirilli - Sing Spirillum) These are spiral shaped bacteria.
e.g., Spirillum volutans,
Spirochete, Heliobacter, Treponema (E) Comma (Vibrio) - These are comma shaped bacteria.
e.g., Vibrio cholerae, Vibrio comma (F) Stalked bacteria - These are single celled bacteria with narrow
stalked. e.g., Caulobacter (G) Budding bacteria - They appear like a beaded cell.e.g., Rhodomicrobium
(H) Pleomorphic bacteria - These bacteria change their shape according to the medium. e.g., Rhizobium
MOTILITY IN BACTERIA
Bacteria are motile as well as non motile. Movement in bacteria takes place by means of flagella. On the
basis of flagella bacteria are of following types (a) Atrichous - When flagella are absent, it is called
atrichous form. e.g., Micrococcus, Pasteurella,
Lactobacillus (b) Monotrichous - When Only one flagellum on one end of the bacterium. e.g., Vibrio,
Thiobacillus,
Pseudomonas (c) Lophotrichous - When a bunch of flegellum is present on both end of bacterium.
e.g., Salmonella (d) Amphitrichous - When bunch of flagellum or single flagellum are present on both
the ends of bacterium.
e.g., Spirillum, Nitrosomonas (e) Peritrichous - When flagella are found on the whole body of
bacterium. e.g., E.coli, Salmonella typhi (f) Cephalotrichous : Two or more flagella attached at one end,
e.g., Pseudomonas fluorescence STRUCTURE OF FLAGELLA
A flagellum of bacteria is made up of three parts (A) Basal body (B) Hook (C) Filament (A) Basal body -
It is the basal part of flagellum and rod shaped in structure. It lies with in the cell wall and cell membrane.
This proteinaceous rod shaped structure is surrounded by two pairs of rings. (i) Outer pair (ii) Inner pair
Outer pair of ring lies with in the cell wall. One ring of this pair is called “L” and the another called “P”.
Inner pair of ring lies with in the cell membrane. One ring of this pair is called “S” and the another is
“M”. In Gram (+) bacteria only one pair of rings (inner S & M pair) is found.

Plasmid

(B) Hook -
It connect the basal body to filament. It is the middle part of flagellum and lies with in the cell
wall. (C) Filament -
It is cylindrical hollow structure made up of protein monomers. Each monomers is made up of flagellin
protein. Flagellin is a contractile protein like the tubulin of eukaryotes. These monomers are arranged in 4
+ 4 manner. All monomers are joined with each other and so that in bacteria flagella is monofibrillar.
PILI
Bacterial cell wall is covered by numerous hair like structure called pili. Pili are smaller than flagella.(Plu
pili → Sing. - Pilus). They are of two types - (A) Longer pili, (B) Shorter pili. Longer pili is also known
as ‘F’ pili or ‘sex’ pili. Longer pili occurs in only donar (F+ or male) bacteria and help in conjugation.
These are absent in recipient bacteria or female. Structure - Every pilus is cylindrical hollow structure and
composed of protein monomers. Each monomer
is made up of ‘pilin’ protein. Pilin is non-contractile protein. Note : Pili have been reported only in Gram
negative E. coil bacteria. STRUCTURE OF BACTERIAL CELL
Capsule or Glycocalyx or Slime layer -
When bacteria is surrounded by capsule, it is called capsulated bacteria. Formation of capsule is done by
cell membrane. Capsulated bacteria are mostly pathogenic. Capsule is made up of dextran, dextrin and
lavan polysaccharides and polypeptides. Capsule protects the bacteria from W.B.C. and also helps in
colony formation.
[29] Monera Protista

Cell Wall -
Bacterial cell wall made up of mainly peptidoglycan or murein which is type of muco-peptide.
Acetobacter acetoenum bacteria have cellulosic cell wall.
Conclusion : NAM and NAG joined together by β-1, 4 linkage. Chain of amino acid (Tetrapeptide) that
link the layers of polyracchride NAM and NAG. Gram positive bacteria has diaminopimelic acid instead
of L- lysin. Cell wall is useful for staining purpose.
GRAM STAINING
Gram staining develop by Hans Christian Gram a Danish physician in 1884. It is also known as
differential staining because it enable to separate two different type of organisms.
Flow chart of differential staining (Gram staining) :
Bacterial smear
Air drying
Stained with crystal violet
(30 seconds)
Bacteria get stained (Bluish purple)
Iodine staining (0.5% solution)
(Iodine works as mordant)
Formation of crystal violet Iodine (CVI) complex
Treatment with alcohol
Some bacteria retain the stain
Gram positive
Destained bacteria
Counter Staining with Safranin
Pink colour appears
Gram negative

Differences between Gram positive and Gram negative Bacteria
Gram positive Gram negative 1 The bacteria remain coloured purple with
The bacteria do not retain the stain when Gram staining even
after washing with
washed with alcohol alcohol.
2 Cell wall is single layered. Cell wall is bilayered.
3 Cell wall of peptidoglycan (20 - 80 nm) Cell wall of peptidoglycan is (8-12 nm)
4 Low Lipid content High Lipid content
5 Murein (Peptidoglycan) content is 70-80% Murein (Peptidoglycan) content is 10-20%
6 Basal body of the flagellum contains 2 rings
(S & M)
Ziehl Neilson staining :-

In this method first of all bacteria are stained with the phenolic solution of basic fuschin (carbon fuschin).
Then washed with alcoholic solution of HCl or H
2 Basal body of the flagellum has 4 rings (L, P, S & M)
7 Mesosomes are quite prominent Mesosomes are less prominent
8 A few pathogenic bacteria belong to Gram-
positive group
Most of the pathogenic bacteria belong to Gram-negative group
9 Techoic acid present Techoic acid absent
they are called ‘’Acid fast’’ while the bacteria in which SO
4
. If bacteria stain is retain the stain after washing, then lost are known as ‘’Non acid fast’’. Non acid fast
bacteria are counter stained by methylene blue. Quantity of wax is more in acid fast and less in non acid
fast. e.g., All mycobacteria (M.tuberculosis, M.Leprae), Nocardia etc.
L-FORM BACTERIA
Bacterial cell wall can be dissolved by lysozyme enzyme. When bacterial cell wall is removed artificially
then bacteria are surrounded by only cell membrane. These bacteria are called L-form (Lister form).
Listor form - It is first developed by Klieneberger in lister laboratory London. Cell membrane-
Bacterial cell membrane is made up of lipoprotein like the eukaryotes membrane. It is Specifically
resembles to mitochondria inner membrane (respiratory enzymes and succinate dehydrogenase).
CYTOPLASMIC ORGANELLES (A) Mesosomes - [Chondroid]
Mesosome was discovered by F. James. The cell membrane of bacteria invaginates in cytoplasm at
different places and form mesosomes. These are functionally mitochondria like structures as oxidative
enzymes are found in mesosome. On the basis of position and function mesosome are of two types: (a)
Peripheral mesosome - They are situated near the cell membrane in peripheral part and their main
function is cell respiration and cell wall secretion. (b) Central mesosome - They are situated deep in
cytoplasm and their main function is providing help in
DNA replication and cell division. These are connected with nucleoid.
Monera Protista
[31]

(B) Storage granules-
(a) Glycogen granules - They store carbohydrate. (b) Volutin granules - These are also known as
metachromatic granules. They are made up of RNA.
The stored RNA as a source of nitrogen and phosphorus.
(C) Chromatin material (Nucleoid) or Prochromosome-
Nucleus of bacterial cell is called nucleoid or genophore or incipient nucleus or fibrillar nucleus. Nuclear
membrane and nucleolus are absent. True chromosome are also absent in bacterial cells instead they
contain a single chromosome. It consist of a ds circular, naked DNA without histone and non histone
proteins. Non histone proteins are polyamine. Nucleoid is connected to mesosome. PLASMIDS
Term plasmid was given by Lederberg and Hays. These are small, extrachromosomal, non-essential,
circular, double stranded, free naked DNA molecules. The genes present on them have no vital role in
survival and growth of bacteria. These perform autonomous replication. If plasmids can temporarily
integrate with bacterial chromosome, then they are called episome. Plasmids have the ability to replicate
independently. On the basis of functions plasmids are of following types : (A) F or fertility factor
(F-plasmid) :
On the basis of presence or absence of ‘F’ plasmid, there are two mating types of bacteria. F+ Cells,
carrying ‘F’ factor act as donor and are called F+ or male. F– Cells, lacking F’ factor act as recipient and
are called F– or female. When ‘F’ plasmid is attached with main DNA, it is designated as episome and
this type of cell is known as Hfr cell. (The word episome was given by Jacob & Wollman) (B) R or
Resistance factor (R-plasmid) -
Cells, carrying this ‘R’ factor become resistant to certain drug. (C) Col. or colicinogenic factor -
Cells, carrying ‘col’ factor secrete the colicin, which have an antibiotic effect on other microbes.
(D) Ti Plasmid :
Obtained from Agrobacterium tumifacians used in genetic engineering.
NUTRITION IN BACTERIA
Most of the bacteria are heterotrophic but some are autotrophic. On the basis of nutrition bacteria are
classified into following categories.
Nutrition of Bacteria
Autotrophic Bacteria
They can produce their own food
Hetrotrophic Bacteria (They are depends on
other for food)
Photoautotrophic Bacteria Chemoautotrophic Bacteria
Purple Sulphur
Bacteria
(They use sunlight for the synthesis of food because they have pigments)
Photolithotrophic Bacteria Photoorganotrophic Bacteria
Green Sulphur
Purple Non
Green Non Bacteria
Sulphur Bacteria
Sulphur Bacteria
e.g.
Chromatium
e.g.
Chlorobium Bacteriopurpurin
Bacterioviridin pigment
pigment Use inorganic Sulphur for e
—
and H +
donor
e.g.
Rhodospirillrum Bacteriopurpurin pigment Use organic compound for Use H 2
S as e
e —
& H + donor and H donor
e.g.
Chloronema Bacterio Viridin pigment Use organic compound for —
e —
& H + donor +
Monera Protista
[32]

(1) AUTOTROPHS
These bacteria use light or chemical energy for their own food synthesis. On the basis of source of energy
autotrophs are of following two types. (B) Photosynthetic autotrophs - (Photoautotrophs)
These bacteria use light energy for food synthesis. In these bacteria photosynthesis is non oxygenic. (No
oxygen liberation). Photolysis of water does not take place here, so hydrogen is received from other
sources like inorganic alcohol Fatty acid).
sulphur compound (H
2
S, Thiosulphate) or organic compound (Amino acids, Isopropyl

CO
2
+ H
2
S (e–, H+ donar)
→- Solar -- energy
Sugar + S ↑ + H
2
O + energy
On the basis of hydrogen donor. Photoautotrophs are further classified into following two categories.
(a) Photo-lithotrophs :
Hydrogen donor is inorganic only two types of bacteria.
sulphur containing compounds viz.H
2
S. Thiosulphate. This category includes

Purple sulphur bacteria - e.g., Chromatium, thiospirillum Green sulphur bacteria - e.g.,
Chlorobium, Thiothrix (b) Photo-organotrophs :
Hydrogen donor is organic compounds viz. Isopropyl alcohol, amino acids, fatty acids. This category
involves only one type of bacteria. Purple non sulphur bacteria and green non sulpher bacteria - e.g.,
Rhodospirillum, Rhodopseudomonas. Pigment used are Bacteriopurpurin. (C) Chemosynthetic autotrophs
- (Chemoautotrophs)
These are nonphotosynthetic autotrophs i.e. photosynthetic pigments are absent. They use chemical
energy instead of light energy for food synthesis. Chemical energy is obtained from oxidation of
inorganic or organic compounds. On the basis of oxidised compound chemoautotrophs are further
classified into following two categories. (a) Chemo-lithotrophs -
These bacteria oxidise the inorganic compounds and release energy which is used for food synthesis.
Types of chemolithotrophs : (i) Iron bacteria - These bacteria convert Ferrous compounds into Ferric
compound.
Fe+2
→ Fe+3 + energy e.g., Ferrobacillus, Leptothrix (ii) Sulphur bacteria - Convert the H
2
S into Sulphur and water. 2H

2
S + O
2
→ 2S + 2H
2
O + energy e.g., Thiobacillus, Beggiatoa (iii) Carbon bacteria - Convert CO into

CO
2 2CO + O
2
→ 2CO
2
+ energy e.g., Bacillus oligocarbophyllus (iv)Nitryfying bacteria - They oxidised nitrogenous compounds
and obtain energy.
• Nitrite bacteria - Converts ammonia into Nitrite
NH
3
+ 1
2 1
O
2
-→ NO
2
– + H
2
O + H + energy
e.g., Nitrosomonas, Nitrococcus
• Nitrate bacteria - Convert nitrite into nitrates.
NO
2
+
1 2
O
2
-→ NO
3
– + energy
e.g., Nitrobacter, Nitrocystis
Monera Protista
[33]

(v) Hydrogen bacteria - Convert the hydrogen into water
4H
2
+ CO
2
-→ CH
4
+ 2H
2
O + energy or H
2
+
2 1
O
2
-→ H
2
O + energy
e.g., Bacillus pentotrophs, Hydrogenomonas (b) Chemo-organotrophs :
These bacteria oxidise the organic compounds and released energy is used for food synthesis. This group
includes only one type of bacteria Methano bacteria - These are found in the marshy places. They convert
CH
4
into CO
2
. CH
4
+ 2O
2
-→ CO
2
+ 2H
2
O + energy e.g., Methanomonas

(2) HETEROTROPHS
Most of the bacteria are heterotrophic i.e. they can not manufacture their own food. They receive their
own food from dead organic matter or living organism. These are following types : (A) Saprotrophic
bacteria : These bacteria obtain food from dead and decaying organic matter. These are
of two types (a) Obligate saprotrophic - These bacteria obtain food only from dead organic matter.
These are completely
saprotrophic. e.g., Bacillus vulgaris, Clostridium botulinum (b) Facultative parasite - These are
normally saprotrophic in nature, but in the absence of dead organic
matter they can become parasitic. e.g., Pseudomonas, Staphylococus (B) Parasitic bacteria : These
bacteria obtain food from living organism. These are of two types
(a) Obligate parasite - They always remain parasitic. e.g., Mycobacterium leprae (b) Facultative
Saprotrophic - They are normally parasitic in nature but in the absence of living host. they
may become saprotrophic. e.g., Mycobacterium tuberculosis (C) Symbiotic
These bacteria convert atmospheric nitrogen into nitrogenous compounds like Amino acid, NO
3
or
Salts of ammonia. e.g., Rhizobium Note : Some nitrogen fixers are free living and aerobic are
Azotobactor, Beijerinckia, Kelebsiella.
RESPIRATION
On the basis of respiration bacteria are of two types : (A) Aerobic bacteria : These are of two
types
(a) Obligate aerobic - These are completely aerobic and die in the absence of O
2
. e.g., Azotobacter,
Bacillus subtilis, Beijerinckia, Kelebsiella (b) Facultative anaerobic - capacity of anaerobic respiration.
These are normally aerobic but can survive e.g., Acetobacter aceti, Pseudomonas, in the absence
Clostridium, of O
tetani
2
also have
(B) Anaerobic bacteria : These are of two types
(a) Obligate anaerobic - These are completely anaerobic bacteria and do not have capacity of aerobic
respiration. e.g., Clostridium botulinum (b) Facultative aerobic - These are normally anaerobic but
also have capacity of aerobic respiration. e.g.,
Fermentation bacteria except Acetobacter aceti
REPRODUCTION
Bacteria reproduce by three methods : (A) Vegetative reproduction; (B) Asexual reproduction ; (C)
Genetic recombination

→ Lipid Protein
Structure of endospore - (i) Exosporium -----------→
(ii) Spore coat -----------→
⎧ ⎨ ⎩
Inner Outer
spore spore coat coat → → Lipid Lipid + + Protein protein + Sulphur (iii) Cortex --------------→
Ca-dipicolinate (Dipicolinic acid) + Peptidoglycan (iv) Core mem./Cell mem./Inner mem -→ Lipid +
protein (v) Core/Cytoplasm ---------→ DNA & other material
Under the favourable conditions protective layers rupture and the cytoplasm with cell membrane comes
out side in the form of young bacterium. Note : Endospore formation is seen in mostly Bacillus and
clostridium type of bacteria. (c) By Cyst -
Under unfavourable conditions some bacteria reproduce by cyst formation. Bacterial cell secretes a thick
wall arround it self. Under favourable conditions protective layer breaks and bacterium bceomes free.
(A) VEGETATIVE REPRODUCTION
By budding
This type of vegetative reproduction was discovered by Bisset and Hale in Bifidi bacterium. Bacterial cell
produce a bud like out growth. Genophore of bacterium replicates and one copy is transfered to the bud.
Now due to the constriction at the place of bud formation, it separates from the bacterial cell and acts as a
new bacterial cell. (B) ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION
(a) Binary fission :
This is the most common method of bacterial reproduction. Binary fission takes place by amitosis.
(characteristic of prokaryote). First of all DNA replication (Theta model) takes place in bacterial cell.
Under favourable conditions bacterial cell divide into two cells due to formation of transverse septum in
the centre of the cell. Each daughter cell grow into a new bacterium. Under favourable conditions, the
cells of bacteria divides after every 20 minutes. (b) By Endospore -
Endospore formation occurs under unfavourable conditions. It is a highly resistant structure. It is resistant
to high tempature radiations, antibiotics and chemicals etc. It is also known as ‘’reproduction without
multiplication’’. Bacterium Endospore is highly resistant structure due to presence of Ca-dipicolinate in
its wall (in cortex region). Endospore is stain by Nigrosin reagent.

(C) GENETIC RECOMBINATION/SEXUAL RECOMBINATION
True sexual reproduction is absent in bacteria because it does not involve fusion of male and female
gamete to produce a diploid zygote. Genetic recombination involves transfer of some genes from a
bacterium to another bacterium. There are three methods of genetic recombination. (a) Transformation
(Griffith - 1928)
Transformation was discoverd in Diplococcus pneumoniae. (New name-Pneumococcus pneumonie).
Detailed study was carried out by Avery, Macleod and Mc Carty. In this process one kind of bacterium is
transformed into another kind. In this method gene transfer occur through Media. Griffith’s experiment :
Griffith selected two strains of Diplococcus pneumonia for his experiment. S-III strain - This strain was
virulent/pathogenic, capsulated, smooth. R-II strain - This strain was non virulent/non pathogenic, non
capsulated, rough. Four steps were performed in experiment-
(i) S-III bacteria
-
Injected ---- oint → Healthy mice → Mice died.
(ii) R-II bacteria
-
Injected ---- oint → Healthy mice → Mice survived.
(iii)
IIIS-
bacteria (Heat
killed) -
Injected ---- oint → Healthy mice → Mice survived.

(iv) R-II (living) + S - III (heat killed) bacteria → Healthy mice → Mice died.
(But R-II is not virulent and S-III lost its virulent capacity upon heating). Conclusion -
On the basis of this experiment grifith concluded that some material of S-III strain transformed the R- II
into S-III. But Griffith could not indentify the material responsible for transformation. It was later
indentified by Avery, Macleod and mc Carty as DNA. (b) Conjugation : Lederbeg and Tatum (1946)
Conjugation was discoverd in E.coli. Both were awarded Nobel prize for their work. Detail study was
carried out by Wollman and Jacob in E.coli. Conjugation between F+ and F– : First of all donor cell (F+)
is attached to recipient cell (F–) with the help of sex pili. Sex pili functions as conjugation tube. The ‘F’
factor (F plasmid) now replicates and the repilca moves to F– through conjugation tube. Both the cells are
then separated. Due to transfer of ‘F’ factor F– bacteria now becomes F+ bacteria

Conjugation between Hfr (male) and F– (female) :-
Hfr - (High frequency or super male). Name Hfr was given by Cavalli. Some times the ‘F’ factor (F
plasmid) incorporates in genophore then this cell is called Hfr male or high fertility male. First of all Hfr
attached to the F– cell. The genophore now replicates and ‘F’ factor also replicates along with the
genophore. Now the replica of the genophore and ‘F’ factor moves in to the F– cell in the form. The ‘F’
factor lies at the last end. Only a part of genophore can be transfered to F– because even a slightest
disturbance in nature leads to the separation of conjugating bacteria. DNA segment of Hfr cell now
attaches with the homologous segment of F– genophore. Transferred DNA of Hfr cell is called exogenote
and homologous part F– genophore called endogenote. F– Cell is now called merozygote (partial diploid)
or partial zygote (False zygote). F– cell now develop some character of F+ cell. (c) Sexduction :
It was discovered by Jacob and Adelberg. When ‘F’ factor detaches it self from the genophore. It also
carry some genes of genophore. Hfr male now converted into F+ male. When this cell conjugates with F–,
its ‘F’ factor transfered into the F–. Due to the genophore segment of donor cell the F–, or recepient cell
becomes partially diploid and also converted in male. (d) Transduction : Zinder and Lederberg (1952) in
Salmonella typhimurium.
During transduction, a small double stranded piece of DNA is transfered from donor to recipient by a
bacteriophage (virus). ECONOMIC IMPORTANCE OF BACTERIA
HARMFUL ACTIVITIES
Disease in Human beings : Disease Bacterium Tuberculosis (T.B.) – Mycobacterium tuberculosis Leprosy
– Mycobacterium leprae Diptheria – Corynebacterium diptheriae Tetanus – Clostridium tetani Typhoid –
Salmonella typhi Plague – Pasteurella pestis or Yersinia pestis Pneumonia – Diplococcus pneumoniae
or Pneumococcus pneumoniae Jaundice –
Leptospira ictero haemorahgeii Pertusis – Bordetella pertussis Meningitis – Neisseria meningitidis
Gonorrhoea – Neisseria gonorrhoeae Cholera – Vibrio cholerae Dysentery – Shigella dysenteriae
Syphilis – Treponema pallidium Disease in Animals : Anthrax – Bacillus anthracis Black leg –
Clostridium chanvei Disease in plants : Citrus canker – Xanthomonas citri Leaf blight of rice –
Xanthomonas oryzae Leaf streak of rice – Xanthomonas oryzicola
Monera Protista
[37]

Angular leaf spot of cotton – Xanthomonas malvacearum Crown gall in many plants – Agrobacterium
tumefaciens Fire blight of stone fruit – Erwinia amylovora (apple and peas) Brown rot or wilt of potatoes
– Pseudomonas solanacearum Black leg and soft rot of potato – Erwinia caratovora atroseptica Bacterial
leaf blight of rice – Xanthomonas oryzae
SOME IMPORTANT HARMFUL ACTIVITY :
(a) Denitrification -
Some bacteria converts soil nitrates into nitrites and nitrogen. These bacteria reduce the fertility of soil.
e.g., Thiobacillus denitrificans, Pseudomonas denitrificans (b) Food poisioning -
Some bacteria are responsible for food poisioning. These are of three types - Salmonella enteridis - These
bacteria survive on milk products and also in intestine of man. They secrete toxins. Symptoms –
Vomiting, Dysentery Staphylococus aureus - These bacteria survive on milk and egg products. They
secrete toxins which damage the central nervous system. These toxins are heat resistant.
Botulism-Clostridium botulinum - It is most lethal type of poisoning. These bacteria survive in absence of
leads O 2
. to These paralysis bacteria of grow in canned food. Their toxins damage the parasympathetic both
smooth and striped muscles, resulting in immediate death.
nervous system. It
(c) Water pollution -
Several bacterial forms cause water pollution. These bacteria spoil the water. e.g., Vibrio cholerae,
Salmonella typhi, Shigella dysenteriae (d) Biological Weapons -
Some bacteria are used as bio weapons such as Anthrax, Botulism, Cholera causing bacteria.
BENEFICIAL ACTIVITIES
(a) Nitrogen fixation - Nitrogen fixing bacteria -
These bacteria convert the atmospheric nitrogen into nitrogenous compounds like amino acids, nitrate or
ammonium salts. Nitrogen fixation is done by two methods - (i) Symbiotically - Some bacteria live
symbiotically and do nitrogen fixation.
e.g., Rhizobium - In the root nodules of legumes
Aerorhizobium - In the stem nodules of sesbania Azospirillum - Found root surface of cereals i.e.,
superficial symbiosis (e.g., Wheat,
Rice,Maize.) Frankia - In root nodules of non leguminous plant Casurina and root nodules of
Alnus
plant. (ii) Asymbiotically - Some bacteria occur free in soil and do nitrogen fixation.
e.g., Clostridium, Chromatium, Azotobacter, Azospirillium, Beijerinckia, Klebsiella, Rhodomicrobium,
Rhodospirillum, Rhodopseudomonas (iii) Ammonification - Some bacteria convert Protein (present in
decaying plants & animals) into Ammonia.
e.g., Bacillus vulgaris, Bacillus mycoides, Bacillus ramosus (iv) Nitrification - These bacteria convert
Ammonia in Nitrite and later into Nitrate.
NH
3
-
Nitrosomon ----- as → NO
2
(Nitrite) -
Nitrobacte ---- r → NO
3
(Nitrate)

(b) Dairy products -
Dairy products are formed with the help of bacterial fermentation.
(i) Curd - It is made by milk.
Milk
-
Streptococ ------- Lactobacil
cus lus lactis lactis or → Curd
(ii) Butter - It is made by churning cream that has been soured by lactic acid bacteria Streptococcus lactis
or Streptococcus cremoris.
Milk
- mechanical
Direct ------ formation method by → Churning cream
Streptococ cus latics or Streptococ
cus cremoris Butter
Leuconostoc citrovorum provides flavours to it.

(iii) Yoghurt - It is made by fermenting milk with a mixture of Lactobacillus bulgaricus and
Streptococcus
thermophilus.
Milk -
------- → - -------- → Streptococ cus lactis fermented milk
-
Lactobacil -------- lus bulgaricus + → Streptococ
cus thermophil us Yoghurt
(iv) Cheese - It is made by curd with the help of Streptococcus lactis and Lactobacillus lactis.
Milk -
------- → -
Lactobacil ------- lus lactis +
→ Cheese
(c) Antibiotics -
Term antibiotic was given by S.A. Waksman. First discovered antibiotic was Penicillin it was obtained
from fungi Penicillium notatum. First discovered antibiotic from bacteria was streptomycin. Many
substances produced by microorganism which inhibit the growth of other micro-organism are called
antibiotic substances. These antibiotic medicine cure the disease through the competitive inhibition.
Bacteria Antibiotics
Bacillus licheniformis - Bacitracin
Bacillus polymyxa - Polymyxin
Bacillus brevis - Gramicidin
Bacillus subtilis - Subtilin & Bacitracin
Streptomyces griesus - Chloromycetin (chloramphenicol)
Streptomyces aureofaciens - Aureomycin (Chlorotetracycline) & Tetracycline
Streptomyces aureofaciens - Terramycin (oxytetracycline) Streptomyces fradiae - Neomycin (d) Industries
-
Many bacteria are used in industries
Alcohol formation : Ethanol is formed with the help of yeast (fungi) or bacteria (Sarcina ventriculi) by the
process of fermentation.
C
6
Streptococ cus lactis Curd
Streptococ cus lactis H 12
O
6
-
Sarcina ----- ventriculi → Alcohol (Ethanol)
Vinegar formation (Acetic acid) -

Ethanol -
Acetobacte ----- r aceti → Acetic acid
Monera Protista
[39]

Butyric acid formation -
C
6
H
12
O
6
-
Clostridiu -------- m acetobutyl Fermentati
on icum → Butyric acid

(e) Retting of fibers - Controlled microbial decomposition of cell wall and middle lamella.
e.g., Clostridium perfringenes , Butyric acid bacteria, psedomonas fluroresence
(f) Flavouring of tea and tobacco leaves -
e.g., Bacillus megatherium (Tobacco), Micrococcus condiscence (Tea)
(g) Cleaning of hides - Any saprotrophic bacteria
(h) Production of Vitamins -
Clostridium butylicum produces Riboflavin (Vit. B
2
)
Propionibacterium and bacillus megatherium produce Vit.B
12
(cynocobalomine)
E.coli produces Vit. E., Vit. K. and in alimentary canal of human beings
(i) Decomposing bacteria - Some bacteria decompose the harmful chemicals.
Flavobacterium -→ 2,4 - D; Acetobacter -→ DDT
(j) Bacteria for specific pests - Bacteria are use to kill specific pests, e.g.,(Bacillus popilliae - Japaneese
Beetle) (Bacillus sphaericus - Anopheles)
(k) Purity of Ganga water - In Gangatic water a bacteria Bdellovibrio bacterovorus is found, it kill the
other water pollutant bacteria.
(l) Pollution indicating bacteria : Water in which E.coli bacteria are present known as polluted water.
E.coli are very much in noumber the water will be highly polluted. So the E. coli is known as pollution
indicating bacteria.
(m)Oil Clearing bacteria or carbon disposal : e.g., Pseudomonas putida
(n) Bacteria for genetic engineering - e.g., E.coli and Agrobacterium
TO BE REMEMBERED
(a) Mycolic acid - Present in all filamentous bacteria
(b) Bacteroids - Symbiotic bacteria which are present in root nodules of plants are known as bacteroids.
(c) Pus bacteria : Staphylococcus (produces yellow pus); Pseudomonas (Produces blue pus)
(d) nif gene - “Nitrogenase Inducing factor” nif gene is present in all nitrogen fixing bacteria.
(e) Bacillus thuringiensis - This bacteria is related with “Bt” toxin (Bt cotton, Bt brinjal).
CYNOBACTERIA [BLUE GREEN ALGAE]
INTRODUCTION
B.G.A. was included in class Cyanophyceae or Myxophyceae but now it is included in Kingdom Monera,
becuase it is a prokaryotic cell. The name cyanobacteria was suggested by ICNB [Internal Code of
Nomenclature for Bacteria] in 1978. Cyanobacteria are Gram negative photosynthetic prokaryotes.

Cyanobacteria Eubacteria
(1) They have membrane bound structure thylakoids. photosynthetic pigments are present on the surface of these
thylakoids
Photosynthetic pigments are scattered in groups in the cytoplasm, these groups are known as chromatophore.
Chromatophores are membranous structure
(2) In it photosynthesis is oxygenic
i.e. O
2
In it, photosynthesis is non-oxygenic is evolved during photosynthesis.
i.e. O
2
is not evolved during photosynthesis.
(3) They have following pigments.
• Chlorophyll 'a' – green
• Carotenoids – yellow
• C - Phycocyanin – blue
• C - Phycoerythrin – red
They have following pigments :
• Bacteriochlorophyll ‘a’ and ‘b’ (In purple bacteria)
• Bacteriochlorophyll-a-and Bacteriovirdin (In green bacteria)
Gaudikov’s phenomenon or complementary chromatic adaptation –
Cyanobacteria or blue green algae can adaptively change their body colour according to different
wavelengths of available light. Note : Trichodesmium is a red coloured. The red colour of water of red sea
is due to this algae. STRUCTURAL ORGANIZATION
The structure of B.G.A. is similar to Gram (–ve) eubacteria. Trichome is surrounded by a mucilagenous
sheath. This sheath is made up of mucopolysaccharides [Pectic acid]. Cell wall is also bilayered. Outer
wall - Lipopolysaccharides, inner wall - peptidoglycan. Cell membrane is made up of lipoproteins like
that of eubacteria.
Ribosome
Nucleoid
Gas vacuole
Photosynthetic pigments
Thylakoids
| | | | | | | | | | | | | | | | || | | | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The cytoplasm of prokaryotes lacks membrane bound cell organelles but exceptionally in B.G.A. two
membrane bound structure are present. Gas vacuole provides the buoyancy to the B.G.A. in water.
Photosynthetic pigments are present on Thylakoids surface. Exceptionally gas vacuoles are also present in
purple and green photosynthetic bacteria. Stored Food (a) α - granules - They are made up of
cyanophycean starch. It is structurally similar to glycogen. (b) β - granules - They are made up of fat
droplets.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
| | |
|
|
|
|
| |
|
| |
|
| |
|||
Mucilagenous sheath ||||||||||||||||||
Outer cell wall || | | | | | | | | | | | | | | | | |
Inner cell wall
|
Cell membrane | |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||| | ||
|| | | | | | Central | | | | | | | | | | | |
Peripheral cytoplasm
cytoplasm
α-Granules
β-Granules

Nitrogen fixation :
Most of the B.G.A., can perform Nitrogen fixation. They converts atmospheric nitrogen in to nitrogenous
compounds like amino acids, nitrates. These nitrates increases the fertility of soil. Hence B.G.A. improves
the fertility of soil by nitrogen fixation under anaerobic conditions occurs mainly in large, specialized
cells called heterocysts. Thickened cell wall of these cells is impermeable to oxygen so this creates
anaerobic enviornment in the cell even under aerobic conditions. Besides this, heterocysts also lack PS-II
activities and CO
2
fixation is done only by vegetative cells.

Oxygen is not evolved due to absence of PS-lI. However, PS-I remains active in heterocyst which
generates ATP required to fix nitrogen. Besides N
2
fixation heterocyst promotes fragmentation.

Nitrogenase enzyme is necessory for nitrogen fixation. For the synthesis of this enzyme, their is a special
type of gene present in BGA, which is known as nif-gene [nif = nitrogenase inducing factor]. This gene
stimulates the production of nitrogenase enzyme. The discovery of nitrogen fixation in BGA was done by
an indian scientist P.K.De. Detailed study of N
2
- fixation - Prof. R.N. Singh (Indian).

REPRODUCTION
In BGA reproduction is done by two main processes (Sexual reproduction absent)
1. Vegetative 2. Asexual VEGETATIVE REPRODUCTION
Binary fission : This is the most common method of reproduction in prokaryotes. The daughter cells
formed by amitotic division and separate immediately after the division. ASEXUAL REPRODUCTION
It is method of protection from unfavourable conditions. (a) Heterocysts : Under special conditions,
the heterocysts germinate to form new filaments. (b) Hormogonia : Due to the formation of biconcave,
mucilage filled dead cells called necridia, in between
living cells of trichome, the filament breaks into hormogonia. (c) Akinetes : Vegetative cells are
transformed into thick walled akinetes due to the deposition of food material followed by the thickning of
wall. On the arrival of favourable conditions, they germinate to form new filaments. Note : In B.G.A.
genetic recombination first discovered by H.D. kumar
ECONOMIC IMPORTANCE OF BGA Useful Activities : (i) They are the most ancient organisms
having oxygenic photosynthesis and thus played significant role in
the evolution of aerobic forms of life. (ii) They provides fertility to soil by nitrogen fixation. e.g.,
Nostoc, Anabaena (iii) The most proteinacious food for animals. e.g., Spirulina (iv) It gives fertility to
sterile alkaline soil and user soil. BGA secretes an acidic chemical which decreases
the alkalinity of soil. e.g., Nostoc commune, Scytonema ocellatum, Aulosira fertilissima (v) Some
BGA are used as green manure. e.g., Anabaena, Spirulina, Oscillatoria (vi) Some BGA secrete toxin,
which inhibits the growth of mosquito larva in water. e.g., Oscillatoria,
Anabaena, Aulosira Harmful Activities :
Water bloom : It is the excessive growth of BGA in water, that pollute the water. e.g., Anabaena flows
aquae, Microcystis, Aeruginosa, Aphanizomenon flos aquae. BGA grows rapidily in water and secretes
toxic substances. These toxic substances are known as death factor.

C
Modes of asexul reproduction in Actinomycetes (A) Conidia, (B) Sporangiospores (C)
Anthrospores or oidia
e.g., Streptomyces, Mycobcterium, Beggiatoa, Frankia, Nocardia, Corynebacterium Frankia can fix N
2
symbiotically by root nodule formation in non legumes like Alnus, Myrica and
Casuarina.
RICKETTSIA
They are also called as bacteria because they are similar to eubacteria in structure. These are Intracellular.
These are non motile. Diseases caused by Rickettsia in humans are Typhus fever – Rickettsia prowazekii
and Rocky mountain spotted fever – R.rickettsii. Root knot disease of vegetable is caused by
Meloidogyne javanica. Note : Barophilic prokaryotes – Prokaryotes which grow and multiply in very
deep marine sediments.
MYCOPLASMA
E.Nocard and E.R.roux (1898) – Two French Scientists, discovered these organisms from pleural fluid of
cattles suffering from pleuropneumonia. These are pleomorphic and were called PPLO (Pleuropneumonia
Like Organisms) or Jokers of plant Kingdom. Structure : These are unicellular, simplest free living
prokaryotes. They do not have cell wall so they are
highly pleomorphic and can assume various shapes like spherical, granular, filamentous, coccoid etc.
Note : Maximum cyanobacteria are non motile but some filamentous cyanobcteria show gliding and
oscillatory movement. e.g., Oscillatoria shows oscillatory movement, Rivularia & Scytonema develop
slipperyness at wet places.
ACTINOMYCETES - FILAMENTOUS BACTERIA / RAY FUNGI
These are branched, filamentous bacteria and are considered as intermediate form between bacteria and
fungi. The body of fungi is known as mycelium and the structure of actinomycetes is also similar to
mycelium. Therefore they were included in fungi. But fungi are eukaryotic while actinomycetes are
prokaryotic. So these are now placed in kingdom Monera. Now their new name is Mycobacteria or
Mycelial bacteria, Filamentous bacteria are found more in soil and acid fast in natur. These bacteria have
economic importance because they are used to prepare many antibiotics. Cell wall contains peptidoglycan
and is Gram positive in nature. It contains mycolic acid. They are facultative anaerobic, saprophytic,
non-motile and are important decomposers of dead organic matter. They reproduce commonly by conidia,
sporangiospore, oidia and fragmentation. Conidia are spore like structure and are formed in basipetal
manner in chains at the apex of conidiphores. Each condium gives rise to a new mycobacterium
Sporangiospores Conidia
Sporangium
Mycellal
B
Bacterium
Arthrospores or Oidia
A

CHLAMYDIAE
They are obligate intracellular parasite of vertebrates. They reproduce by elementary bodies. They do not
have their own ATP generating system and obtain this energy from host. So that they are called energy
parasite. Trachoma (eye disease) – C.trachomatis Conjuctivities – C.trachomatis Psittacosis (Lung
disease) – C.psittaci (Found in dropping of birds)

KINGDOM PROTISTA
KINGDOM PROTISTA
Term protista given by E. Haekel and organisms included in Protista are unicellular (acellular)
eukaryotes.
Protista
Photosynthetic (1) Autotrophic
or
organisms
Consumer-Decomposer (2) Absorptive
or
(3) Protozoans
organisms
– Dinoflagellates – Diatoms – Euglenoids
– Slime mould – Zooflagellates
– Sarcodines – Sporozoans – Ciliates
NUTRITION
Mode of nutrition in protist is different types (a) Holophytic or Photosynthetic : They prepare their own
food through photosynthesis. (Chloroplast and
pigments present) e.g., Diatom (b) Holozoic : Some protist have holozoic mode of nutrition, which is
similar to animals i.e. food is first
ingested and then digested. e.g. Noctiluca (Dinoflagellates) (c) Absorptive : Some protists obtain their
food from dead organic substances. These protists secretes some extracellular enzymes. These enzymes
convert the complex organic substances into simpler substances. Now these simple substance can be
easily absorbed through the body surface. (d) Mixotrophic : Some Protists have both holophytic and
holozoic type of nutrition. e.g. Ceratium,
Englena
REPRODUCTION
Asexual Reproduction : This is the most common method of reproduction in protists. Asexual
reproduction
takes place in favourable condition. It is of following types (a) Binary Fission : Two daughter cells
are formed by the division of one mother cell. (b) Spore Formation : Some protists have special structure
known as sporangia. Spores are formed in this
sporangia. Sexual Reproduction : Sexual reproduction was first of all seen in protists. In sexual
reproduction two haploid gametes fuse to form a diploid zygote. This process is known as syngamy.
Syngamy is of three types : (a) Isogamy : In isogamy the fusing gametes are morphologically (i.e. shape,
size structure) similar but physiologically ( functionally or genetically) they may be similar or dissimilar.
When fusing gametes are physiologically dissimilar process is called physiological anisogamy.
Anisogamy : The fusing gametes are morphologically and physiologically dissimilar (smaller – motile,
larger
- immotile). Oogamy : It is the developed form of anisogamy. Male gamete is small and motile while
female gamete is large and immotile. This female gamete is known as egg. In it the formation of male &
female gametes take place in sex organs.
Monera Protista
[45]

n
DINOFLAGELLATES - Division – Pyrrophyta Class – Dinophyceae
They are Biflagellated protist. Dinoflagellates are golden brown photosynthetic protists. Dinoflagellates
are mainly marine. They are found on the surface of water. Structure :
The body is enclosed by a rigid coat called theca or lorica consisting of 2 to many articulated plates of
cellulose and pectin, hence are also called armoured dinoflagellates. Dinoflagellates have two flagella-
LIFE CYCLE OF PROTIST :
Haplontic Life :
When protist is haploid and meiosis occurs in zygote then it is known as zygotic meiosis. In this type of
life cycle the zygotic phase is only diploid and remaining all the phases are haploid so this type of life
cycle is known as haplontic life cycle. e.g., Ceratium, Gymnodinium Cellular slime moulds.
Adult
Mitosis N
N
N gametes Zygotic meiosis Haplontic life cycle
Fertilization
2N
Zygote
Meiosis
Diplontic Life :
When protists is diploid and meiosis takes place during gametes formation, then it is called gametic
meiosis. In this type of life cycle only gametic phase is haploid and remaining all phases are diploid so
this type of life cycle is known as diplontic life cycle. e.g., Noctiluca, Diatoms, Acellular slime moulds.
Meiosis
2N
N N
2N
Mitosis
gametes Gametic meiosis Diplontic life cycle
Fertilization
Zygote
G
r
o
w
t

Some Dinoflagellates Noctiluca : It is an exception in Dinoflagellates because it is colourless. Chloroplast
is absent therefore it has holozoic mode of nutrition. Exceptionally Noctiluca is diploid so it reproduce by
Gametic meiosis, therefore its life cycle is diplontic type. It is also known as ‘sea - ghost’ because it
glows in night. But yet it is placed in Dinoflagellates because two flagella are present and plated cell wall.
It is also classified in protozoa due to its holozoic mode of nutrition and colurless body. Ceratium : It is
also an exception because, mode of nutrition is mixotrophic in it. Reproduction :
Mainly Asexual reproduction takes place by Binary fission. Sexual reproduction is very rare in them.
Dinoflagellates are haploid so they reproduce by zygotic meiosis. Therefore their life cycle is haplontic
type. (Exception-Noctiluca) Special Features of Dinoflagellates : (i) Maximum Dinoflagellates (e.g., –
Noctiluca, Gonyaulax, Procystis) show ‘Bioluminescence’. Their
protoplasm has photogenic granules. These granules are made up of luciferin protein. (ii) Energy is
released by the oxidation of luciferin. This energy is liberated in the form of light during
night. This is known as ‘‘Bioluminescence. (iii) These dinoflagellates are also known as ‘night
light / Fire algae’ (iv) Gonyaulax spreads on the surface of sea water, due to which the sea water appears
red. It is called
as red tide. (v) Both Gymnodinium & Gonyaulax are toxic. They secrete toxins, which are known
as ‘‘Saxitoxin’’. (vi) These toxins cause paralysis in human beings. Humans acquire these toxins through
food chain. These
protist affect the marine animals.
one transverse and other is longitudinal (Hetrokont). Dinoflagellates shows a special type of movement
which is like whorling whips, therefore they are called as “Whorling whips”Dinoflagellates are haploid.
Histone protein is absent in its chromosome. Due to this reason Dinoflagellates are called as mesokaryote.
They have an osmoregulatory structure which is called ‘pusule’ (a non contractile vacuole).
Dinoflagellates are yellow brown or golden brown in colour. The colour of Dinoflagellates are due to the
pigments present in them – Chlorophyll ‘a’, Chl. ‘c’ α- carotene and Xanthophylls. They have starch as
stored food. In Dinoflagellates, the nutrition is mainly holophytic, because they have chloroplast. e.g.,
Ceratium, Gonyaulax, Gymnodinium, Pyrocystis

Diagrammatic representation of cell division in diatoms Sexual reproduction is very rare. If sexual
reproduction takes place then gametic meiosis is present (Diplontic Life Cycle). The zygote formed
during sexual reproduction is called as ‘‘Auxospore’’. Resting spores are called statospores. Use of
Diatoms :
(a) Sound proofing (b) Filteration of oil (c) Stone polishing (d) Water pollution indicator As ‘‘Heat
insulator’’ in steam boilers i.e. they are used as thermostate because the wall of diatoms are bad conductor
of heat.
EUGLENOIDS
Division – Euglenophyta Class – Euglenophyceae Previously euglenoids were placed in plant kingdom
due to their photosynthetic ability. But due to the absence of cell wall and animals like nutrition some
scientists placed them in animal kingdom. But Now according to five kingdom classification they are
included in Protista.
DIATOMS Division – Bacillariophyta Class – Bacillariophyceae
They are also known as ‘‘Golden algae or Jewells of Sea’’. Diatoms means, ‘‘Cut in to two’’. This name
is based on the cell wall of diatoms which is divided into two parts. They have holophytic mode of
nutrition because they possess chloroplast. (Photo synthetic protist) e.g., – Navicula, Cyclotella,
Pinnularia. Structure :
They are found different shapes such as circular, rectangular, triangular, elongated and boat shaped. They
are basically unicellular, but may form pseudofilament and colonies. They Lack Flagella except in the
reproductive stage. Cell wall is cellulosic and impregnated with silica to form transparent siliceous shell,
known as frustule. It is made up of two halves; one half covering the other (epitheca over hypotheca)
resembling a soap box. The cell wall does not get destroy after their death so at the bottom of sea, very
huge rocks of dead diatoms are formed which are known as ‘‘diatomite’’ or ‘‘diatomaceous earth’’ or
“keiselgurh”. Diploid nucleus present in Diatom. Nutrition :
Their cells have chloroplasts, in which pigments are present, Chlorophyll ‘a’, Chl. ‘c’, and xanthophyll
(fucoxanthin). Due to these pigments it appears golden coloured. Stored food is Leucosin
(Chrysolaminarian) & fats (Oil). They are immotile, because flagella are absent in them. They float on the
surface of water. They floats with the help of stored fats. Reproduction :
Mainly asexual reproduction takes place by binary fission. During binary fission, one half of cell wall is
retained by each of the daughter cells formed. The other half of the cell wall is secreted afresh.

It is a group of chlorophyllous and non chlorophyllous protists. Their mode of nutrition is called as
mixotrophic because they have holophytic, holozoic and saprophytic mode of nutrition. e.g., – Euglena,
Paranema
STRUCTURE
Cell wall is absent around them. They are surrounded by a cell membrane which is made up of lipoprotein
and is covered with pellicle. Pellicle is made up of lipoprotein and it is elastic in nature. At the anterior
end of Euglenoids, a cavity is present, which is known as reservoir. Flagellum is orginated from the base
of reservoir. Euglenoids have only one functional flagellum. They have a contractile vacuole. These
contractile vacuoles helps in osmoregulation.
NUTRITION
Euglenoids have a haploid nucleus and chloroplast. Chloroplast has following pigments : Chl. ‘a’ Chl. ‘b’
and Xanthophyll (Zeaxanthin). Stored food – Paramylum and fat. Paramylum is a carbohydrate stored in
the forms of paramylum granules which are chemically β-1, 3-glucans. Euglenoids are motile. They are
of two type - flagellated and Non-flagellated. Wriggling movement is due to wave motion of the pellicle.
Non flagellated euglenoids are also motile as they locomote by wriggling movement which is also called
as Euglenoid movement.
REPRODUCTION
Asexual reproduction by longitudinal binary fission During unfavourable conditions, palmella stage and
cysts are formed for perennation.
SLIME MOULDS
Division – Mastigomycotina Class – Gymnomycota
They are known as Consumer – Decomposer Protist. These organisms develop a slimy mass at the time of
their vegetative phase, therefore they are called slime moulds. They are also called as false fungi. They
are found on decaying stem, leaves etc, so these ae saprophyte. Slime moulds have characters of both
animals & fungus therefore they also called Fungus animal. Scientist Anton De Bary placed them in
Mycetozoa by relating them with animals. While mycologist ‘Ainsworth’ placed them in Myxomycota by
relating them with fungi.
Characters similar to animals Character similar to fungi
• Surrounded by cell membrane •
Formation of cell wall at the time of reproduction
• Structure similar to amoeba •
Formation of sporangia at the time of reproduction
•
Sometimes nutrition is holozoic or Phagotrophic
•
Nutrition is absorptive or saprotrophic
Structure :
On the basis of structure they are of two types : Acellular or plasmodial slime moulds : Their body is
made up of wall less multinucleated protoplasmic mass. This type of body is known as plasmodium.
(Plasmodium = wall less coenocyte). Entire plasmodium
Monera Protista
[49]

forms many fructifications (Fruiting body). The wall of sporangium is called peridium with stalk and
fruiting body called sporangium. Sporangium has an intricate network of cytoplasmic threads called
capillitium. They are diploid i.e., every nucleus found in the cell is diploid. e.g., Physarum, Stemonitis,
Physarella, Fulgio. Cellular slime moulds : Their body consists of many wall less amoeba like cells
(group of amoeba like cells is known as cellular slime mould.) These cells are found in groups but they
are not fused. Every cell has a haploid nucleus. This type of body is called as myxamoeba or
pseudoplasmodium. Pseudoplasmodium exhibits primitive form of multicellularity and division of labour.
So these are also called as communal slime moulds. On these basis cellular slime moulds are regarded as
advanced protists and primitive fungi. They are haploid because the nucleus found in each cell is haploid.
e.g., Dictyostellium, Protostelium, Acytostelium Reproduction :
Slime moulds have both asexual & sexual type of reproduction : Asexual reproduction : It is mainly with
the help of spore formation (sporangia). The mucilagenous sporangia of slime moulds is known as
capillitium / Fruiting body / sporangium Sexual reproduction : The cell of acellular slime moulds are
diploid. So they reproduce by gametic meiosis. Therefore their life cycle is diplontic. The cell of cellular
slime moulds are haploid, so they reproduce by zygotic meiosis. Therefore their life cycle is haplontic.
Points to be remembered
Some Unicellular, Eukaryotic Alga are may consider in protista for e.g., Chlorella, Acetabularia,
Chlamydomonas, Trebauxia etc.

EXERCISE – 1
Q.1 Halophiles, methanogens and thermoacidophils
Q.12 Prokaryotic cell is characterized by - are -
(1) Presence of nucleus, mitochondria and (1)
Cyanobacteria (2) Eubacteria
plastids (3) Actinomycetes (4)
Archaebacteria
(2) Absence of cell wall, DNA fibrils
and Q.2 In blue green algae photosynthesis occurs at -
plastids
(1) Chromatophore (2) Chloroplast (3) Photosynthetic lamellae or thylakoids (4) Chromoplast Q.3 Causes
of water bloom is -
(1) Green algae (2) Blue green algae
(3) Presence of spindle fibres, DNA fibrils and
glogi bodies (4) Absence of endoplasmic reticulum, golgi
bodies and spindle fibres. Q.13 Electron microscopic observation reveals the absence of intracellular
membranes in the cell- (3) Bacteria (4) Hydrilla
(1) Eukaryota (2) Mycota Q.4
Streptomyces is included in -
(3) Thallophyta (4) Prokaryota (1) Fungi (2)
Actinomycetes
Q.14 Trichodesmium erythrium which imparts red (3)
Eubacteriales (4) Virus
colour to sea water of red sea is a -
Q.5 Cyanobacteria is the new name of-
(1) Cyanobacterium (2) Red Algae (1)
Mycoplasma (2) Green algae
(3) Diatom (4) Red Coral (3) Blue green algae
(4) Red agae
Q.15 Archaebacterial cell lacks - Q.6
Cyanobacteria resemble bacteria in having-
(1) Peptidoglycan (2) DNA (1) Ribosomes (2)
Naked DNA
(3) Ribosomes (3) Peptidoglycan wall
(4) Branched Chain Lipids (4) All the above
Q.16 Ribosomes of prokaryotes are - Q.7
Muramic acid is present in cell walls of -
(1) 10 s (2) 20 s (1) Bacteria (2) Green algae
(3) 70 s (4) 80 s (3) Yeast (4) All fungi
Q.17 Photosynthetic prokaryotic plant is -
Q.8 Infoldings of plasma membrane in bacteria are
(1) Rhizobium (2) Nostoc called as -
(3) Pseudomonas (4) Staphylococcus (1)
Episomes (2) Plasmid
Q.18 Which of the following are wall less (3) Pili (4)
Mesosomes
prokaryotes -
Q.9 The organisms participating most actively in
(1) Mycoplasma (2) Bacteria nitrogen cycle in
nature are -
(3) Cyanobacteria (4) Slime molds (1)
Bacteria (2) Legumes
Q.19 Which enzyme specifically occur in Heterocyst
(3) Parasitic algae (4) Fungi
of blue green Algae -
Q.10 Heterocyst is a structure which is associated
(1) Cytochrome oxidase
with -
(2) Nitrogenase
(1) Reproduction (2) Respiration
(3) Zymase
(3) Nitrogen fixation (4) Locomotion
(4) Peptidyl transferase
Q.11 The words prokaryota and Eukaryota were
Q.20 Most common method of reproduction in
introduced by -
prokaryotes -
(1) Mendel (2) Christensen
(1) Budding (2) Binary fission
(3) Strassburger (4) Von Mohl
(3) Transduction (4) Conjugation
Monera Protista
[51]

Q.21 Bacterial cell wall is mainly composed of-
(1) Cellulose (2) Lipid (3) Peptidoglycon (4) Chitin Q.22 Mycelial bacteria are -
(1) Eubacteria (2) Actinomycetes (3) Cyanobacteria (4) Fungi Q.23 Which of the following is a character
of
prokaryotes- (1) Presence of membrane bound cell
organelles (2) Presence of distinct nucleus (3) Nucleus is not distinct and cell wall is
composed of mucopeptide (4) Cytoplasm contain 80s ribosomes Q.24 Chlorophyll ‘a’, C-phycocyanin
and
C-phycoerythrin are pigments of - (1) Red algae (2) Blue green algae (3) Brown algae (4) Green algae
Q.25 The prokaryotes differ from eukaryotes in-
(1) The presence of mesosomes (2) The presence of unit membrane bound
organelles (3) The presence of 80s ribosomes in cytoplasm (4) The packing of DNA into histone &
nuclear
envelope Q.26 Harmful activity of Blue green algae is -
(1) Denitrification (2) Water-bloom (3) Increase alkalinity of soil (4) Decrease fertility of soil Q.27
Peptidoglycan is not found in the cell wall of -
(1) Cyanobacteria (2) Eubacteria (3) Archebacteria (4)Filamentous bacteria Q.28 The function of
mesosomes in prokaryotes is-
(1) Aerobic respiration (2) Cell wall formation (3) Both (1) and (2) (4) N
2
Q.31 During the rainy season ground surface

become slippery due to - (1) Fungi (2) Blue green algae (3) Bryophytes (4) Slime molds Q.32
Photosynthesis of Blue green algae is -
(1) Oxgenic (2) Non-oxygenic (3) Both oxygenic and non oxygenic (4) None Q.33 No sexual
reproduction occur in the algal form
belonging to - (1) Chlorophyeae (2) Myxophyceae (3) Rhodophyceae (4) Phaeophyceae Q.34 Which of
the following is the only group of organisms capable of using inorganic compounds as source of energy -
(1) Eukaryotes (2) Prokaryotes (3) Both the above (4) None Q.35 Which of the following lack
peptidolgycan in
their cell walls - (1) Halophiles bacteria (2) Methanogens bacteria (3) Thermoacidophilic bacteria (4) All
the above Q.36 Blue green algae which like to grow in hot
water springs - (1) Oscillatoria (2) Rivularia (3) Trichodesmium (4) Azolla Q.37 Link between
prokaryotes and multicellular
eukaryotes - (1) Cyanobacteria (2) Protista (3) Fungi (4) Plants Q.38 Which structure of prokaryotes is
analogous to -fixation
lysosome - Q.29 Symbiotic
prokaryotic organism which fix
(1) Mesosome atomospheric N
2
- (1) Spirogyra (3) Cladophora Q.30 Which of the following prokaryote-

(2) Anabaena (4) Slime-mold
in not a character of
(2) Genophore (3) Periplasmic space (4) Perinuclear space Q.39 Cyanobacteria are -
(1) Lack of well organized nucleus
(1) Photosynthetic prokaryotes (2) Presence of
70 s ribosome
(2) Photosynthetic eukaryotes (3) Presence of
E.R
(3) Chemoautotrophs (4) Presence of plasma
membrane
(4) None photosynthetic prokaryotes

Q.40 True sexual reproduction absent in -
(1) Yellow green algae (2) Red algae (3) Green algae (4) Blue green algae Q.41 Thylakoid occur in -
(1) Bacteria (2) Cyanobacteria (3) Archebacteria (4) All of the above Q.42 Which of the following
performs respiration
with the help of plasma membrane- (1) Bacteria (2) Mycoplasma (3) Fungi (4) All the above Q.43 Which
of the following can utilize light energy
for the synthesis of ATP- (1) Slime molds (2) Cephaleuros (3) Halophiles (4) Thermoacidophils Q.44
Periplasmic space in bacteria function like-
(1) Golgi body (2) Lysosomes (3) Mitochondria (4) Vacuole Q.45 Richest source of bacteria -
(1) Air (2) Soil (3) Water (4) Milk Q.46 Which bacteria are reponsible for producing
methane in bio-gas fermenter- (1) Cyanobacteria (2) Archaebacteria (3) Pseudomonas (4) Mycelial
bacteria Q.47 Who studied sexual recombination in
cyanobacteria - (1) P.K. De (2) R.N. Singh (3) Leder berg (4) H.D. kumar Q.48 Moneran phylogeny is
best evidenced by sequence of nucleotide in RNA of ribosome. On the basis of this information, the most
primitive monerans are - (1) Archaebacteria (2) Eubacteria (3) Filamentous bacteria (4) Cyanobacteria
Q.49 Prokaryotic cell that lack a cell wall is - (1) Mycoplasma (2) Virus (3) Actinomycetes (4) Bacteria
Q.50 Haploid DNA and Nuclear membrane less
nucleoid are characteristic of - (1) Funaria (2) Azolla (3) Nostoc (4) Yeast
Q.51 Which of the following division found in
prokaryotic cell - (1) Meiosis (2) Mitosis (3) Amitosis and mitosis (4) Amitosis Q.52 Which of the
following structure is not found in
prokaryotic cells - (1) Plasma membrane (2) Ribosomes (3) Nuclear membrane and membranous cell
organelles (4) Hereditary substances Q.53 Which is not present in prokaryotes-
(1) Ribosome (2) Mitochondria (3) Cytoplasm (4) Mesosome Q.54 Chlorophyll of prokaryotes found on -
(1) Thylakoids (2) Granum (3) Thylakoids and granum (4) Plasma membrane Q.55 Which of the
following is exception of monera
kingdom - (1) Bacteria (2) Virus (3) Cyanobacteria (4) Mycoplasma Q.56 Mesosomes found in -
(1) Fungi (2) Virus (3) Mycoplasma (4) Bacteria Q.57 Prokaryotic smallest cell is -
(1) Mycoplasma (2) Cyanobacteria (3) Bacteria (4) Bacillus Q.58 Organism which obtain energy by the
oxidation
of reduced inorganic compounds are called - (1) Photo autotrophs (2) Chemo autotrophs (3) Saprozoic (4)
Coproheterotrophs Q.59 Which bacteria is utilized in Gober gas plant-
(1) Methanogens (2) Nitrifying bacteria (3) Ammonifying bacteria (4) Denitrifying bacteria Q.60 Site of
respiration in bacteria is-
(1) Episome (2) Microsome (3) Ribosome (4) Mesosome
Monera Protista
[53]

Q.61 Plasmid are -
(1) Virus (2) New types of micro organism (3) Extra chromosomal genetic material of
bacteria (4) Essential bacterial genetic materials Q.62 A free living aerobic bacteria capable of fixing
nitrogen is - (1) Azotobactor (2) Rhizobium (3) Clostridium botulinum (4) Streptomyces Q.63 Wine turns
sour becasue of -
(1) Heat (2) Aerobic bacteria (3) Anaerobic bacteria (4) Exposure to the light Q.64 Which one of the
following fixes CO
2
Q.71 An organism which is generally without plastid and can synthesize its organic food is - (1) Bacteria
(2) Viruses (3) Fungi (4) Bacteriophage Q.72 The visible apperance of growth of Bacteria
seen on laboratory culture media are called- (1) A thallus (2) Spores (3) Colonies (4) Tissues Q.73 Free
living nitrogen-fixing bacteria are found in-
(1) Air (2) Soil (3) Root nodules (4) None of above Q.74 Tuber culosis (T.B) is caused by -
(1) Mycobacterium tuberculosis (2) Mycobacterium Leprae (3) Clostridium tetani (4) Vibrio cholrae
in to
Q.75 ‘’Transformation’’ experiments using
carbohydrates -
pneumococcus bacteria led to hypothesis that-
(1) Rhizobium (2) Nitrobactor
(1) DNA is genetic material (3) Bacillus (4)
Rhodospirillum
(2) Bacteria have sexual reproduction
Q.65 Antibiotics cure disease is -
(3) Chromosomes are made up of DNA (1)
Competitive Inhibition
(4) RNA is a transfer link (2) Fighting with
the disease causing
Q.76 Cell membrane of bacteria is made up of- organism
(1) Cellulose and lipid (3) Turning the
pathogen out of the body
(2) Chitin (4) Removing the pain Q.66 Pure
culture of bacteria was first obtained by-
(1) R. Koch (2) L.Pasture (3) A. Leeuwenhock (4) Lister Q.67 When milk is heated at 60°C for 30 minute
and
then cooled the process is called-
(3) Lipid + Protein (4) Protein and Cellulose Q.77 The habitat of E.Coli is -
(1) Water (2) Colon (intestine) (3) Soil (4) Stomach
(1) Sterilisation (2) Pasteurization
Q.78 Shape of E.Coli is -
(3) Nitrification (4) Freezing
(1) Rod shaped (2) Round
Q.68 Antibiotic mostly obtained from -
(3) Spiral (4) Comma shaped
(1) Bacteria (2) Viruses
Q.79 Which organism is most useful for soil fertility-
(3) Fungi (4) Angiosperm
(1) Algae (2) Fungi Q.69 The main
difference between gram Å and gram
(3) Bacteria (4) Bacterio phage Q residues in
the composition of -
Q.80 Triple antigen is or DPT is mean for - (1) Cilia
(2) Cell-wall
(1) Vaccine against malaria, typhoid and
cancer (3) Cell-membrane (4) Cytoplasm
(2) Mixture of viruses that caused
tatanus, Q.70 The hydrogen donor in bacteria photosynthesis
diptheria and whooping cough is usually -
(1) Water (2) Hydrogen sulphide (3) Sulphuric acid (4) ammonia
(3) Vaccine against polio rabis and hapatites (4) Vaccine against Diptheria, Pertusis and
Tetanus

Q.81 Bacterial Flagella made of -
(1) Carbohydrate (2) Lipid (3) Protein (4) Amide Q.82 The mode of the nutrition of bacteria is usually-
(1) Photo autotrophic (2) Chemo autotrophic (3) Heterotrophic and autotrophic (4) None Q.83 Fertility of
soil is Increased by -
(1) Nitrogen - fixing bacteria (2) Denitrifying bacteria (3) Plasmalemma (4) Cell membrane Q.84 Mostly
parasitic bacteria are -
(1) Intra cellular (2) Inter cellular (3) Obligate (4) None Q.85 nif gene found in -
(1) Pseudomonas (2) Salmonella (3) Rhizobium (4) Mycobacterium Q.86 Bacteria which converts
ammonia to nitrites-
(1) Nitrobacter (2) Nitrosomonas (3) Azotobactor (4) Bacillus Q.87 Pili in bacteria are used for -
(1) Locomotion (2) Respiration (3) Conjugation (4) Transformation Q.88 Which reproduce by producing
conidia -
(1) Pseudomonas (2) Coccus (3) Sarcina (4) Streptomyces Q.89 Bacteria which sythesized Riboflavin or
vit B
2
Q.91 Sex plasmid occurs in -

(1) Recipient bacteria (2) Donor bacteria (3) Bacteriophage (4) Diplococus Q.92 Chemical produced by
one microbe and inhibit growth of another microbes are called- (1) Antibiotics (2) Aflatoxin (3)
Antibodies (4) Phytoalexin Q.93 Which of the following is free replicon -
(1) Exons (2) Introns (3) Plasmid (4) Hexons Q.94 Plant pathogenic bacteria are -
(1) Gram Å (2) Gram Q (3) Both (4) None Q.95 Which bacterium develops flavour and aroma in
tea and tobacoo leaves - (1) Streptococus lactis (2) Azotobacter (3) Bacilius megatherium (4) Radiocicola
Q.96 Souring of milk is due to -
(1) Aerobic bacteria (2) Anaerobic bacteria (3) Both (4) None Q.97 Which place bacteria are not found -
(1) Soil (2) lce (3) Sea (4) Distilled water Q.98 Which of the following involves the direct transfer of
genetic material from one bacteria to another - -
(1) Conjugation (2) Transformation (1) E.
Coli (2) Clostridium tetani
(3) transduction (4) Lysogeny (3)
Corynebacterium (4)Clostridium butylicum
Q.99 Which disease is caused by Clostridium-
Q.90 Which bacteria reduce fertility of soil -
(1) Jaundice (2) Diarrhoea (1) Nitrosomonas
(2) Cyanobacteria
(3) Tetanus (4) Small pox (3) Azotobacter
(4)Bacillius denitrificans
Q.100 ‘’Rickettsia’’ is -
(1) Bacteria (2) Virus (3) PPLO (4) Micro organism
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 1
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 4 3 2 2 3 4 1 4 1 3 2 4 4 1 1 3 2 1 2 2
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 3 2 3 2 1 2 3 3 2 3 2 1 2 2 4 1
2 3 1 4 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 2 1 3 2 2 2 4 1 1 3 4 3
2 1 2 4 1 2 1 4 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 Ans. 3 1 2 4 1 1 2 1
2 2 1 3 2 1 1 3 2 1 3 4 Ques. 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 Ans. 3 3 1
2 3 2 3 4 4 4 2 1 3 3 3 2 4 1 3 1
Monera Protista
[55]

EXERCISE – 2
Q.1 Soap box like cell wall characteristic of -
(1) Archae bacteria (2) Diatoms (3) Dinoflagellates (4) Euglenoids Q.2 Pseudoplasmodium is
characterstic of -
(1) Protozoans (2) Acellular slime molds (3) Diatoms (4) Cellular slime molds Q.3 ‘’Golden Algae’’ is
the common name of Algae
belonging to - (1) Bacillariophyta (2) Pyrophyta (3) Euglenophyta (4) Cyanophyta Q.4 Armoured cell
wall and biflagellated cells are
characteristic of - (1) Bacillariophyta (2) Pyrophyta (3) Euglenophyta (4) Cyanophyta Q.5 Holozoic
nutrition is characteristic of which
group - (1) Pyrrophyta (2) Bascillariophyta (3) Euglenophyta (4) Cyanophyta Q.6 Oils and leucosin are
characteristic stored food
in - (1) Dinoflagellates (2) Euglenoids (3) Diatoms (4) None Q.7 Armoured algae are -
(1) Dinoflagellates (2) Euglenoids (3) Red algae (4) Cyanobacteria Q.8 The diatoms do not easily decay
like most of
the other Algae because - (1) They have water proof cells (2) Their walls are mucilagenous (3) They have
highly siliceous wall (4) They are non living Q.9 Slime-moulds includes in which class of protista
kingdom - (1) Myxomycota (2) Eumycota (3) Gymnomycota (4) Myxomycophyta Q.10 ‘’Keiselgurh’’ a
heat resistant material is
obtained from- (1) Red Algae (2) Brown Algae (3) Diatoms (4) Fungi
Q.11 According to five kingdom system the unicellur algae like Dinoflagellates, Diatoms and Euglenoids
are included in kingdom - (1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Plantae (4) Animalia Q.12 The diatomaceous earth
is used to insulate
boilers and steam pipes because - (1) The wall of diatoms is deposited with
calcium (2) The diatomaceous earth is cheap (3) It is a good conductor of heat (4) The wall of
diatoms is made of silica Q.13 Slime moulds resemble -
(1) Animals (2) Fungi and plants (3) Fungi and animals (4) Procaryotes Q.14 Shell of diatoms is made up
of -
(1) Silica (2) Calcium carbonate (3) Keratin (4) Calcium oxalate Q.15 ‘’Diatomite’’ (Keiselgurh) is
obtained from-
(1) Myxophyceae (2) Bacillariophyceae (3) Phaeophyceae (4) Rhodophyceae Q.16 Which one of the
following is not a diatom? (1) Nostoc (2) Navicula (3) Cyclotella (4) Pinnularia Q.17 Most characteristic
feature of diatoms is -
(1) Pigments (2) Stored food (3) Cell wall (4) Non oxygenic photosynthesis Q.18 Taxonomically the most
controversial group is-
(1) Dinoflagellates (2) Diatoms (3) Euglenoids (4) Prokaryote Q.19 Decomposer protists are -
(1) Diatoms (2) Dinoflagellates (3) Slime moulds (4) Euglenoid Q.20 The dead remains of diatoms are
known as- (1) Coenobium (2) Sporangia (3) Kieselgurh (4) Sporocarp

Q.21 Besides the flagellary movement, Euglenoids can also perform special movement by membrane
undulations called ‘’Euglenoid movement’’ Euglendoids are incluled in - (1) Monera (2) Metazoa (3)
Metaphyta (4) Protista Q.22 Taxonomists feel difficulty in classification of-
(1) Prokaryotes (2) Unicelluler eucaryotes (3) Plants (4) Animals Q.23 Maximum types of nutrition occur
in which
kingdom - (1) Protista (2) Monera (3) Mycota (4) Animalia Q.24 Which of the following unicellular algae
reproduce by auxospores, have silicified cell wall and store food in the form of fats, leucosine and
chrysolaminarin - (1) Diatoms (2) Yellow green algae (3) Dinoflagellates (4) Euglenoids Q.25
Dinoflagellates glow during dark because-
(1) Their body contains large amount of
phosphorus (2) Their body is covered by luminiscent
layer (3) They absorb light and emit some part of it (4) Of chemical reaction between Luciferin
Luciferase Q.26 Paramylum is stored food of -
(1) Dinoflagellate (2) Euglenoid (3) Diatom (4) Slime mould Q.27 The most efficient locomotion in
protista is
through - (1) Pseudopodia (2) Flagella (3) Cilia (4) Tentacles Q.28 A colourless dinoflagellate which is
also
classified as protozoa - (1) Euglena (2) Ceratium (3) Noctiluca (4) Gonyaulax Q.29 Oraganism of which
kingdom feed like animals and perform photosynthesis like plants- (1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Mycota (4)
Animalia
Q.30 The name ‘’ Protist’’ proposed by C. Cuvier and the group protista raised by Haeckel to include -
(1) Unicellular eucaryotes (2) Unicellular procaryotes (3) All the living beings which do not produce
tissues (4) Heterotrophs Q.31 ‘’Fire algae’’ belongs to group -
(1) Pyrrophyta (2) Bacillariophyta (3) Euglenophyta (4) Rhodophyta Q.32 In euglenoids, the stored food
is paramylum
which is a - (1) Conversion product of glycogen (2) Conversion product of starch (3) A type of lipid (4) A
type of protein Q.33 ‘’Naked fungi’’ (Slime moulds) are naked-
(1) When they are reproducing (2) When they are not reproducing (3) Always naked (4) Never naked
Q.34 Type of nutrition in slime mould is -
(1) Holozoic (2) Holophytic (3) Absorptive and Holozoic (4) Absorptive and Holophytic Q.35
Multinucleated acellular slime molds are - (1) Haploid (2) Diploid (3) Tetraploid (4) Triploid Q.36
Dinoflagellates are called fire algae due to
which character - (1) They appear like fire due to pigments (2) They produce fire due to friction (3) They
occur on burnt places (4) They show bioluminiscence Q.37 Toxins (Saxitoxins) secreted by some
dinoflagellates enter the body of human beings through food chain and result in - (1) Madness (2)
Paralysis (3) Syphilis (4) Plague Q.38 Diatoms float in water due to -
(1) Stored fats (2) Gas Vacuoles (3) Flagella (4) Air chambers
Monera Protista
[57]

Q.49 Q.39 Dead remains of Diatoms at sea bed are called-
Diatoms perform which type of movement in
(1) Keiselgurh (2) Frustule
water -
(3) Coral reefs (4) None Q.40 Protists should be better termed as -
(1) Acellular (2) Cellular
(1) Swimming (2) Amoeboid (3) Floating (4) Ciliary Q.50 Protist used for the construction of sound proof
rooms, is - (3) Multicellular (4) Coenocytic
(1) Dinoflagellate (2) Diatoms Q.41
Unicellular algae which produce ‘’Auxospores’’
(3) Euglenoids (4) Zooflagellates and have
soap box like cell wall are -
Q.51 One of the following dinoflagellate is called (1)
Dinoflagellates (2) Euglenoids
night light -
(3) Diatoms (4) Slime Mould
(1) Ceratium (2) Noctiluca
Q.42 Which of the following eukaryotes are devoid of
histone proteins-
(3) Navicula (4) Gymnodinium Q.52 Auxospores are formed by -
(1) Golden algae (3) Fire algae Q.43 Which of the ‘’Saxitoxins’’ -
(2) Euglenoids (4) Slime Mould following algae secrete
(1) Diatoms (2) Euglenoids (3) Dinoflagelates (4) bacteria Q.53 Protists which are diploid reproduce
sexually by
the process of - (1) Zygotic meiosis (2) Cyst formation (1) Gonyaulax (2) Oscillatoria
(3) Binary fission (4) gametic meiosis (3)
Noctiluca (4) Pyrocystis
Q.54 Which is found in slime moulds but not
in fungi? Q.44 In which of the following cell wall is divided in
(1) Non motile spores two half parts -
(2) Amoeboid adult (1) Diatoms (2)
Dinoflagellates
(3) Zygote formation
(3) Euglenoids (4) Red algae
(4) Photosynthesis
Q.45 The diatomaceous earth is used for insulating
boilers and steam pipes because- (1) The diatomaceous earth is very cheap (2) It is a good conductor of
heat
Q.55 Photosynthetic protists are mainly -
(1) Multicellular, prokaryotic,
photosynthetic (2) Unicellular, prokaryotic,
photosynthetic (3) It is a bad conductor of
heat
(3) Unicellular, eukaryotic, photosythetic (4)
It is composed of calcium carbonate
(4) Multicellular, eukaryotic, Q.46
‘’Keiselgurh’’ is -
photosynthetic (1) Silicified deposits of
Diatoms
Q.56 Red tides are proudced by -
(2) Calcified deposits of Diatoms
(1) Red algae (2) Dinoflagellates
(3) Pigments of Diatoms (4) Deposite of calcium oxalate in Euglenoids Q.47 In which of the following,
the body is an
aggregation of amoeboid cells - (1) Acellular slime molds
(3) Diatoms (4) Brown algae Q.57 Nucleus of Noctiluca is -
(1) Haploid (2) Diploid (3) Tripoid (4) Tetraploid Q.58 Select correct statement :
(1) Some protists are colonical without (2)
Cellular slime molds
much cellular differentiation (3) Diatoms
(2) Pyrrophytes are exclusively marine (4)
Dinoflagellate
forms.
Q.48 Class Gymnomycota includes -
(1) Fungi (2) Slime moulds (3) Lichens (4) Algae
(3) Lorica or theca is absent in endozoic
dicoflagellates. (4) Primordial utricle is present around a
large central vacuole in diatoms. Monera Protista [58] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point
Available on Learnaf.com

Q.59 Which kingdom includes nutritionally most diversed group of organism and has no well defined
boundaries? (1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Fungi (4) Plantae Q.60 Chrysophytes are :
(1) Diatoms and desmids (2) Diatoms and dinoflagellates (3) Slime moulds and desmids (4) Slime moulds
and diatoms Q.61 Red tide is caused by rapid multiplication of :
(1) BGA (2) Desmids (3) Diatoms (4) Dinoflagellates Q.62 Which of the following option for diatoms is
correct? (1) Pecto-cellulosic cell wall (2) Silicified cell wall (3) Multicellular eukaryotes (4) Produce
saxitoxin Q.63 Acellular slime moulds show :
(1) Haploid uninucleate plasmodium (2) Naked sporangia (3) Autotrophic nutrition (4) Isogamous type
reproduction Q.64 The photosynthetic protists are :
(1) Diatoms, euglenoids and slime moulds (2) Sacrodines, dinoflagellates and
diatoms (3) Euglenoids, diatoms and
dinoflagellates (4) Ciliates, zooflagellates and
dinoflagellates Q.65 Sea water glows during night mainly due to
occurrence of : (1) Gonyaulax (2) Noctiluca (3) Euglena (4) Cyclotella
Q.66 Bivalved siliceous shell or frustule occur in :
(1) Diatoms (2) Radiolarians (3) Zooflagellates (4) Archaebacteria Q.67 Rejuvenescent spore of diatom is
:
(1) Haploid and exospore (2) Diploid and statospore (3) Haploid and statospore (4) Diploid and
auxospore Q.68 Diatomaceous earth is due to : (1) Silicon (2) Zinc (3) Phosphorus (4) Calcium Q.69
Leucosin (Chrysolaminarin) is a carbohydrate
which is stored as reserve food in case of : (1) Diatom (2) Euglea (3) Dinoflagellates (4) Paramecium
Q.70 Reserve food in Euglena is :
(1) Paramylum (2) Starch (3) Glycogen (4) Mannitol Q.71 Flagellation in Euglena is :
(1) Uniflagellation and stichonematic (2) Isokont and whiplash type (3) Heterokont and whiplash type (4)
Heterokont and stichonematic Q.72 Special type of red pigment present in the eye-
spot of Euglena and Crustacea is called : (1) Phycoerythrin (2) Astaxanthin (3) Carotene (4) Xanthophyll
Q.73 Mixotrophic nutrition occurs in :
(1) Paramecium (2) Euglena (3) Plasmodium (4) Amoeba Q.74 Paraflagellate body of Euglena helps in :
(1) Locomotion (2) Photoreception (3) Reproduction (4) Osmoregulation Q.75 The structure formed in
the life cycle of cellular slime-mould due to chemotactic movement is : (1) Pseudoplasmodium(2) Swarm
cells (3) Macrocyst (4) Capillitia
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 2
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 4 1 2 3 3 1 3 3 3 2 4 3 1 2 1 3 3 3 3
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 2 1 1 4 2 3 3 2 3 1 2 2 3 2 4
2 1 1 1 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 3 3 1 1 3 1 2 2 3 2 2 1
4 2 3 2 2 1 2 1 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 Ans. 4 2 4 3 2 1 4 1 1 1 4 2 2 2 1
Monera Protista
[59]

CBSE PM/PD-1998 Q.1 Indicator of water pollution -
(1) E. Coli (2) Chlorella (3) Beggiatoa (4) Ulothrix Q.2 DNA of E.Coli -
(1) ds circular (2) ss circular (3) ds Linear (4) ss Linear Q.3 Species separated by geographical barriers are
called - (1) Allopatric (2) Sympatric (3) Sibling (4) Endemic Q.4 Typhoid caused by -
(1) Rickettssiae (2) Chlamydia (3) Salmonella typhi (4) Mycobacterium Q.5 Non-symbiotic nitrogen
fixing bacteria -
(1) Rhizobium (2) Azospirilium (3) Azotobacter (4) Nitrosomonas Q.6 Difference between eukaryotes
and
prokaryotes- (1) ss circular DNA in prokaryotes (2) Histone with prokaryotic DNA (3) Operon in
eukaryotes (4) Membrane bound organelles in eukaryotes Q.7 According to five kingdom system blue
green
algae belongs to - (1) Metaphyta (2) Monera (3) Protista (4) Algae Q.8 Bacteria are essential in carbon
cycle as -
(1) Decomposer (2) Synthesizer (3) Consumer (4) Pri. Producer Q.9 Transduction in bacteria carried out
by -
(1) Bacteriophage (2) B.G.A. (3) Mycoplasma (4) Rickettssiae Q.10 Which of the following most used in
genetic
engineering - (1) E.coli and Agrobacterium (2) Mycobacteria and Salmonella (3) Aspergillus (4)
Penicillium
Q.11 Modern farmer's can increase the yield of Paddy
upto 50% by the use of - (1) Cynobacteria (2) Rhizobium (3) Cyanobacteria in Azolla pinnata (4) Farm
yard manure Q.12 Koch's postulates not applicable to - (1) Mycobacterium leprae (2) Tuberculosis (3)
Pneumonia (4) Cholera
CBSE PM/PD-1999
Q.13 Plant pathogenic bacteria are mostly - (1) Gram + Non spore forming (2) Gram - Negative non spore
forming (3) Gram - spore forming (4) Gram (-) spore forming Q.14 Anabaena is associated with Azolla's -
(1) Stem (2) Leaves (3) Roots (4) Flowers Q.15 Nitrogen fixing bacteria converts -
(1) N
2
→ NH
3
(2) NH
4
+→ Nitrates (3) NO
2
→ NO
3
(4) NO
3
→ N
2 Q.16 Main reason of water bloom in rivers, lakes, sea
etc. is - (1) Brown algae and green algae (2) Cyanobacteria and dinoflagellates (3) Eichornia (4) Fishes
Q.17 Azolla is used in the cultivation of - (1) Maize (2) Sorghum (3) Wheat (4) Rice Q.18 Which one
produce gas by decomposing the
gobar (Dung) in gobar gas - (1) Fungus (2) Virus (3) Methanogenic (4) Algae Q.19 Maximum
photosynthesis takes place by -
(1) Phytoplankton (2) Zooplankton (3) Marsh plants (4) Woody plants

Q.28 Q.20 Genetic material of prokaryotic cell -
Which of the following is nonsymbiotic, (1)
Non histonic double stranded DNA
anaerobic, nonphotosynthetic nitrogen fixing
(2) Histonic double stranded DNA
bacteria? [Maharashtra CET 2005]
(3) Histone & DNA both are absent
(1) Clostridium (2) Nostoc
(4) Histone without DNA Q.21 Diatomaceous earth is used as heat insulator in boilers and steam
pipes because the cell wall of
(3) Anabaena (4) Azotobacter Q.29 Bacterial cell includes all except :
[DPMT 2005]
diatom-
(1) nuclear material without membrane
(1) Composed of Iron
(2) cell wall of murein
(2) Composed of Silicon dioxide
(3) DNA compound with histones
(3) Is conductor of heat (4) Is bad conductor of heat Q.22 One of the free-living anaerobic nitrogen-fixer
is– (1) Beijernickia (2) Rhodospirillum (3) Rhizobium (4) Azotobacter Q.23 Some hyperthermophilic
organisms that grow in highly acidic (pH2) habitats belong to the two groups – (1) Eubacteria and archaea
(4) ribosomes Q.30 The pigment phycosyanin and phycoerythrinare present in : [Kerala PMT
2005] (1) bacillariophyceae (2) archibacteria (3) eubacteria (4) cyanobacteria Q.31 Barophilic prokaryotes
: [AIPMT 2005]
(1) grow slowly in highly alkaline frozen lakes
at high altitudes. (2) occur in water containing high
concentrations of barium hydroxide. (3) grow and multiply in very deep marine (2) Cyanobacteria and
diatoms
sediments. (3) Protists and mosses
(4) readily grow and divide in sea water
enriched (4) Liverworts and yeasts
in any soluble salt of barium.
Q.24 Bacteria can be considered to be a plant because:
Q.32 Teichoic acid is present in : [Pb. PMT 2005]
[BHU 2005]
(1) Gram +ve bacteria (2) Gram –ve bacteria
(1) some of the bacteria are photosynthetic (2) some of the bacteria have chlorophyll (3) some of the
bacteria can make their own food (4) bacteria have cell wall
(3) spirochaete (4) actinomycetes Q.33 For retting of jute the fermenting microbe used
is : [AIPMT 2005] (1) Helicobactor pylori (2) Methophilic bacteria Q.25 The major component of
bacterial cell wall is a
(3) Streptococcus lactin polymer called
(4) Butyric acid bacteria (1 ) Chitin (2) Xytan
Q.34 Free living aerobic nitrogen fixing bacterium is:
(3) Cellulose (4) Peptidoglycan
[Pb.PMT 1995; HPPMT
2005] Q.26 Oxytetracycline is produced by :
(1) Azotobacter (2) Rhizobium [JIPMER 2005]
(3) Clostridium (4) Anabaena (1) mycoplasma
(2) actinomycetes
Q.35 Cyanobacteria is : [Maharashtra CET 2005] (3)
cyanobacteria (4) eubacteria
(1) nitrogen fixing free living
photosynthetic Q.27 Cyanobacteria existed .............. years ago :
organism.
[HP PMT 2005]
(2) symbiotic mycorrhizae
(1) 2.9 billion (2) 3.4 billion
(3) photosynthetic algae
(3) 1 million (4) 44 thousand
(4) saprophytic fungus
Monera Protista
[61]

Q.36 Genetic element which may be present inside as well as extrachromosomal entities are :
[AICEE BVSE 2005] (1) episomes (2) mesosomes (3) oxysomes (4) autosomes
Q.37 The bacterial cell wall is made up of :
[Kerala PMT 2006] (1) cellulose (2) hemicellulose (3) both 1 and 2 (4)
peptidoglycan (5) glycogen Q.38 Most widely used bioweapon is :[BHU 2006]
(1) Bacillus Subtilis (2) Pseudomonas putida (3) Bacillus anthracis (4) None above Q.39 A bacterial cell
divides once every minute and it takes 1 hour to fill a cup. How much time will it take to fill half the cup?
(1) 30 minutes (2) 60 minutes (3) 29 minutes (4) 59 minutes Q.40 Bacteria is Pathogenic due
(1) Mitochondria (2) Cell membrane (3) Cell wall (4) Nuclic acid Q.41 Which of the following is non-
pathogenic
bacteria of colon? (1) Escherichia coli (2) Balantidium coli (3) Entamoeba coli (4) Enterobius
vermicularis Q.42 Treponema pallidum is :
[AMU 2004; CMC Ludhiana 2006] (1) causative agent of syphilis (2) the example of spirochaete
bacterium (3) the causative agent of sexually transmitted
disease (4) all are correct. Q.43 Which of the following is correct?
[DY PATIL Pune 2006] (1) Bacteria are only autotrophic (2) Bacteria are only
heterotrophic (3) Most are heterotrophic but few are
autotrophic (4) Most bacteria are autotrophic but few are
heterotrophic
Q.44 Widal test is performed as diagnotic value in :
[CET Chd. 2006] (1) tuberculosis (2) typhoid (3) cholera (4) tetanus Q.45
The two bacteria found to be very useful in
genetic engineering experiments are :
[AIPMT 1998, 2006] (1) Nitrosomonas and Klebsiella (2) Escherichia and
Agrobacterium (3) Nitrobacter and Azotobacter (4) Rhizobium and Diplococcus Q.46 Pili of bacteria are
useful for :
[CMC Vellore 2003; HP PMT 2006] (1) locomotion (2) sexual contacts (3) asexual reproduction
(4) transformation (5) feeding Q.47 The bacterium (Clostridium botulinum) that
causes botulism is : [AIPMT 2006] (1) an obligate aerobe (2) a fecultative anaerobe (3) an obligate
anaerobe (4) a fecultative aerobe Q.48 In prokaryotes what helps in annerobic
respiration? [BVP Pune 2006] (1) Mitochondria (2) Folds of plasma membrane (3) Ribosomes (4) Cell
wall Q.49 Blue green algae as Nostoc and Anabaena can
photosynthesize due to presence of :
[Maharashtra CET 2006] (1) heterocysts (2) akinetes (3) chromatophores (4)
leghaemoglobin Q.50 The exceptional feature of blue green algae
which is basis of their studies is :
[BVP Pune 2006] (1) aplanospores (2) sclerodia (3) heterocysts (4)
haplospores Q.51 Crown galls are caused in plants due to infection
of : [GGSIPPU 2006] (1) insects (2) virus (3) bacteria (4) fungi

Q.52 Curing of ten leaves is brought about by the
activity of : [AIPMT 2006] (1) fungi (2) bacteria (3) micorrhizae (4) viruses Q.53 In prokaryotes,
chromatophores are :
[AIIMS 2006] (1) specialized granules responsible for
colouration of cells. (2) structures responsible for organizing the
shape of the organism. (3) inclusion bodies lying free inside the cells for
carrying out various metabolic activities. (4) internal membrane systems that may beocme extensive and
complex in phtosythesis bacteria. Q.54 Which one of the following pathogen cause
canker disease? [Kerala PMT 2007] (1) Meloidogyne ineognita (2) Anguina tritici (3) Xanthomonas citri
(4) Pseudomonas rubilineans (5) Phytophthora infestans Q.55 Find out the pairs, which are correctly
matched: [Kerala PMT 2007] (a) Cyanobacteria (i) Biopesticides (2) Mycorrhiza (ii) Solubilization of
phosphate (3) Bacillus (iii) Cry protein
thuringiensis (4) Single cell protein (iv) Rhizobia (1) a and ii (2) b and iii (3) c and iii (4) a and iii (5)
b and iv Q.56 Which one of the following statements about mycoplasma is wrong? [AIPMT 2007] (1)
They are pleomophic (2) They are sensitive to penicillin (3) They cause diseases in plants (4) They are
called PPLO Q.57 The presence of a cluster of polar flagella is termed as : [CMC Vellore 2007] (1)
Monotrichous (2) Amphitrichous (3) Lophotrichous (4) Peritrichous
Q.58 Some bacteria can live also in the absence of oxygen. These are : [CMC Vellore 2007] (1) Obligate
aerobes (2) Facultative aerobes (3) Obligate anerobes (4)Facultative anerobes Q.59 What are infoldings of
plasma membrane called in prokaryotes which store respiratory pigments? [AFMC 2007] (1)
Glyoxysomes (2) Oxysomes (3) Mesosomes (4) Cristae Q.60 Plasmid is : [CMC Vellore 2007] (1) small
extrachromosomal circular self replicating DNA that can be carry genes into host organism (2)
bacteriophage (3) DNA found in mitochondria (4) DNA incorporated in bacteria Q.61 Difference between
Gram –ve and Gram +ve
bacteria is in their : [AFMC 2007] (1) cell membrane (2) cell wall (3) ribosome (4) mitochondria Q.62
The cell wall of bacterium is made up of :
[BHU 2007; Kerala PMT 2007] (1) Cellulose (2) Hemicellulose (3) Lignin (4) Peptidoglycan (5)
Glycogen Q.63 Which of the following Moneran's lack cel wall? [BHU 2007] (1) Actinomycetes (2)
Photosynthetic bacteria (3) Eubacteria (4) None above Q.64 Bacteria can live under sub zero temperature
for:
[Uttranchal PMT 2008] (1) more than 1000 years (2) 100–1000 years (3) few years (4) few days Q.65 Set
of bacterial diseases is :
[Pb. PMT 2000; Uttranchal PMT 2008] (1) diptheria, leprosy and plague (2) malaria, mumps and polio
(3) cholera, typhoid and mumps (4) tetanus, TB and malaria
Monera Protista
[63]

Q.66 In prokaryotes, genetic recombination can occur
during (1 ) Transduction (2) Transformation (3) Conjugation (4) All of these Q.67 Thermococcus,
Methanococcus and
Methanobacterium exemplify :
[AIPMT 2008] (1) archaebacteria that contain protein
homologous to eukaryotic core histones. (2) archaebacteria that lack any histones resembling those
found in eukaryotes but whose DNA is negatively supercoiled. (3) bacteria whose DNA is relaxed or
positively supercoiled but which have a cytoskeleton as well as mitochondria. (4) bacteria that contain a
cytoskeleton and
ribosomes. Q.68 Which one of the following is not characteristic
of Gram-positive bacteria?
[Kerala PMT 2008] (1) Cell wall is smooth (2) Mesosomes are distinctively
prominent (3) Basal body of flagellum contains 2 rings (4) Outer membrane is present (5) Murein content
of cell wall is 70–80% Q.69 Pathogenicity of bacteria causing tuberculosis and leprosy is due to : [Kerala
PMT 2008] (1) cholesterol (2) ergosterol (3) prostaglandins (4) glycerol (5) wax-D Q.70 Bacterial leaf
blight of rice is caused by a species of : [AIPMT 2008] (1) Xanthomonas (2) Pseudomonas (3) Alternaria
(4) Erwinia Q.71 Streptomyces griseus gives which of these antibiotic : [DY Patil Pune 2008] (1)
Chloamphenicol (2) Sterptomycin (3) Tetracycline (4) Penicillin Q.72 Indirect transfer of genetic material
from one bacterium to another through bacteriophase is: [CMC Vellore 2008] (1) transduction (2)
transcription (3) conjugation (4) transtation (5) transformation
Q.73 Bacterial brown rot of potato is caused by :
[AFMC 2008] (1) Xanthomonas citri (2) Eschirichia coli (3)
Agrobacterium tumofaciens (4) Psuedomonas solanacearum (5) Salmonella typhosa Q.74 Which of the
following is a bacterial disease?
[AFMC 2008] (1) Red rust of tea (2) Citrus canker (3) Red rot of
sugarcane (4) Late light of potato Q.75 Shorter generation time of E. coli compared to
eukaryotes may be explained on the basis of :
[WB JEE 2008] (1) shape (2) large surface : volume ratio (3) presence of cell wall (4) absence of
organelles Q.76 Division in a bacteria cell is carried out through: [WB JEE 2008] (1) multiple fission (2)
binary fission (3) budding (4) plasmotomy Q.77 Antibiotic resistance genes are present on :
[ICAR AIEEA 2008] (1) plastid (2) DNA (3) plasmid (4) RNA Q.78
Cyanobacteria is the member of :
[ICAR AIEEA 2008] (1) fungi (2) protozoa (3) monera (4) pteridophytes Q.79
The gram negative bacteria detect and respond
to the chemicals in their surroudings by :
[WB JEE 2008] (1) muramic acid (2) lipopolysaccharide (3) volutin granules
(4) porins Q.80 Which of the following is not bacteria?
[HP PMT 2008] (1) Methanogens (2) Diatoms (3) Archeabacteria (4)
Blue-green algae

Q.81 A bacterium is capable of withstanding extreme heat, dryness and toxic chemicals. This indicates
that it is probably able to form : [KCET 2009] (1) a thick peptidoglycan wall (2) endospores (3)
endotoxins (4) endogenous buds Q.82 The vector for plague is : [GGSIPU 2009]
(1) Anopheles (2) Aedes (3) Xenopsylla (4) Culex Q.83 Lung tuberculosis is caused by :[DPMT 2009]
(1) Pseudomonas aeruginosa (2) Mycobacterium tuberculosis (3) Streptococcus pneumoniae (4)
Escherichia coli Q.84 An example for symbiotic bacteria is :
[DPMT 2009] (1) Erwinia amylovora (2) Rhizobium leguminosarum (3)
Xanthomonas campestris (4) Agrobacterium tumefaciens Q.85 Nonpathogenic bacteria found in our
vermiform
appendix is : [AFMC 2009] (1) Entamoeba histolytica (2) Shigella (3) Esherichia coli (4) Ascaris Q.86
Which one of the following organisms possesses
characteristics of plant and an animal
[CBSE PMT 1995] (1) Euglena (2) Bacteria (3) Mycoplasma (4) Paramoecium
Q.87 The scientist who coined the term 'protista' to include both plant and animal like unicellular
organism was [BHU 1982] (1) Robert Koch (2) E.F. Haeckel (3) L. Pasteur (4) Joseph Lister Q.88
Protista includes
(1) Protozoa, algae and fungi (2) Algae, bryophyta, bacteria and fungi (3) Fungi, slime moulds and
vascular plants (4) Protozoa, bacteria, algae and bryophyta Q.89 Slime moulds belong to kingdom
(1) Monera (2) Protista (3) Plantae (4) Animalia
Q.90 Which protist reproduces both by binary fission
and conjugation [BHU 1994] (1) Amoeba (2) Paramecium (3) Euglena (4) Monocystis Q.91 Total
parasites belongs to protozoan group
[CPMT 1991, 2001, BHU 2002] (1) Sporozoa (2) Ciliata (3) Sarcodina (4) Zooflagellata Q.92
Protozoan protists respire through
(1) Pseudopodia (2) Contractile vacuole (3) Mitochondria (4) General surface Q.93 Which one is not a
protozoan protist
[Manipal 1995] (1) Plasmodium vivax (2) Paramecium caudatum (3)
Enterobius vermiclaris (4) Trypanosoma gambiense Q.94 Protozoan protists are differentiated on the
basis of [MP PMT 1996; CPMT 1998] (1) Nuclei (2) Size (3) Shape (4) Locomotory structures Q.95
Endoparasitic protistan protozoans belong to
[CPMT 1998] (1) Sporozoa (2) Ciliata (3) Sarcodina (4) Mastigophora
Q.96 Protozoan found commensal in human colon is
[CPMT 1998] (1) Entamoeba coli (2) P. vivax (3) A. aegypti (4) All of
these Q.97 Primary grouping of protozoan protists is based on [DPMT 2002; MP PMT 2002] (1)
Locomotor organelles (2) Size and shape (3) Mode of feeding (4) Mode of reproduction Q.98 Protozoans
are able to live efficiently due to
their [AMU 1999] (1) Motility (2) Rapid reproduction (3) Ability to manufacture food (4) Specialized
organelles
Monera Protista
[65]

Q.99 Protista contains [Orissa 2002]
(1) Euglena, dinoflagellates and yeast (2) Amoeba, paramecium, hydra (3) Euglena, paramecium,
mushroom (4) Amoeba, paramecium and dinoflagellates Q.100 The cyanobacteria are also referred to as :
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) golden algae (2) slime moulds (3) blue green algae (4)
protists Q.101 Which one of the following does not differ in
E.coli and Chlamydomonas?
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Chromosomal Organization (2) Cell wall (3) Cell
membrane (4) Ribosomes
Q.102 Nuclear membrane is absent in :
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Agaricus (2) Volvox (3) Nostoc (4) Penicillium Q.103
Maximum nutritional diversity is found in the group : [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Antimalia (2) Monera (3)
Plantae (4) Fungi Q.104 The most abundant prokaryotes helpful to humans in making curd from milk and
in production of antibiotics are the ones categorised as : [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Archaebacteria (2)
Chemosynthetic autotrophs (3) Heterotrophic bacteria (4) Cyanobacteria

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 1 1 1 3 3 4 2 1 1 1 3 1 2 2 1 2 4 3 1 1 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 2 1 4 5 2 2 1 3 4 3 2 4 1 1 1 4 3 5 4 Ques. 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 2 4 3 2 2 2 3 2 3 3 3 2 4 3 3 2 3 2 3 1 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65
66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 Ans. 2 4 4 1 1 1 4 5 1 2 1 4 2 2 2 3 3 2 Ques. 81 82 83 84 85 86 87
88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100
Ans. 2 2 3 2 2 3 1 2 1 2 2 1 2 3 4 1 1 1 4 3 Ques. 101 102 103 104
Ans. 3 3 2 3

Q.1 Bacteria with flagella all over its body, is called
(1) Monotrichous (2) Amphitrichous (3) Lophotrichous (4) Peritrichous Q.2 Nodules with
nitrogen fixing bacteria are present in
(1) Wheat (2) Cotton (3) Mustard (4) Gram Q.3 Cyanobacteria is a new name for
(1) Mycoplasma (2) Nostoc (3) Myxophyceae (4) Myxomycetes Q.4 The similarity between
bacterium and cyanobacterium is in the presence of
(1) Chloroplast (2) Flagella (3) 80 S ribosomes (4) Nucleoid Q.5 Which of the following terms is
not concerned with genetic recombination in bacteria?
(1) Transformation (2) Transduction (3) Translation (4) Conjugation Q.6 When a bacteriophage, in its
lytic phase, carries some part of the partially digested chromosome of one
bacterium to another host cell, the process is called (1) Generalised transduction (2) Conjugation (3)
Transformation (4) Specialised transduction Q.7 Match the following and choose the correct combination
from the options given :
Column–I Column–II (Types of bacteria) (Activity) (a) Escherichia coli (i) nif gene (2) Rhizobium
meliloti (ii)Digestive hydrocarbons of crude oil (3) Bacillus thuringiensis (iii) Human insulin production
(4) Pseudomonas putida (iv) Bio control of fungal disease
(v) Bio degradable insecticide (1) a = iii, b = i, c = v, d = iv (2) a = i, b = ii, c = iii, d = iv (3) a = ii, b = i, c
= iii, d = iv (4) a = iii, b = i, c = v, d = ii Q.8 Match column–I and II and select the correct option.
Column–I Column–II (a) Aerobic (i) Frankia (2) Cyanobacteria (ii) Azosprillum (3) Casuarina (iii)
Clostridium (4) Tropical grasses (iv) Aulosira
(v) Azotobacter (1) a-iv, b-iii, c-ii, d-i (2) a-iii, b-v, c-iv, d-ii (3) a-ii, b-i, c-iii, d-v (4) a-v, b-iv, c-i, d-ii
Q.9 Some Gram -ve bacteria have peptidoglycan and an extra layer of
(1) Lipo-polysaccharide (2) Lipo-protein (3) Protein (4) Both (1) & (3) Q.10 In prokaryotes,
chromatophores are
Monera Protista
[67]

(1) Specialized granules responsible for colouration of cells (2) Structures responsbile for organizing the
shape of the organism (3) Inclusion bodies lying free inside the cells for carrying out various metabolic
activities (4) Internal membrane systems that may become extensive and complex in photosynthetic
bacteria Q.11 Myxomycetes are
(1) Saprobes or parasites, having mycelia, asexual reproduction by fragmentation, sexual reproduction by
fusion of gametes (2) Slimy mass of multinucleate protoplasm, & having pseudopodia-like structures for
engulfing food, reproduction through fragmentation or spores (3) Prokaryotic organisms, cellular or
aceiiular sap robes or autotrophic, reproduce by binary fission (4) Eukaryotic, single-celled or
filamentous, sap robes or autotrophic, asexual reproduction by fusion of two cells or their nuclei Q.12
Monerans which have chlorophyll a in their photosynthetic apparatus also possess/shows
(1) 2 layered cell wall (2) Chemotrophic mode (3) Flagella (4) Oxygenic photosynthesis Q.13 Pathogen
causing witches broom of potato is
(1) BGA (2) PPLO (3) Virus (4) Fungi Q.14 Monerans with eukaryotic feature like presence of
introns and histones are
(1) Rickettsiae (2) Eubacteria (3) Actinobacteria (4) Archaebacteria Q.15 Somatic phase of
acellular slime moulds is
(1) Haploid myxamoebae (2) Diploid microcyst (3) Haploid plasmodium (4) Diploid plasmodium Q.16
Pusules are ____ found in ____
(1) Contractile vacuoles; Chlamydomonas (2) Noncontractile vacuoles; Diatoms (3) Gas vacuoles;
Cyanobacteria (4) Noncontractile vacuoles; Dinoflagellates Q.17 Photoorganotrophic bacteria utilises
H-donor in their photoautotrophic mode of nutrition as
(1) H
2
S (2) Hp (3) Sodium thiosulphate (4) Nonsulphur aliphatic organic compounds Q.18 Curing of tea
leaves is done using
(1) Micrococcus candisans (2) Bacillus megatherium (3) Pseudomonas fluorescence (4) Bacillus ramosus
In the following questions (19 to 24), a statement of assertion (A) is followed by a statement of reason
(R). (1) If both Assertion & Reason are true and the reason is the correct explanation of the assertion, then
Assertion and Reason are false statements, then mark (4). Q.19 A : Bacterial photosynthesis is
anoxygenic.
R : Reductant as NADH2 is used by bacteria. Q.20 A : Gymnodinium is red tide causing alga.

R : Phycoerythrin is responsible for red colour. Q.21 A : BGA is one of the most successful group of
organism on earth.
R : BGA shows both oxygenic and anoxygenic photosynthesis. Q.22 A : Cyanobacteria are
photosynthetic, blue green algae with all the prokaryotic structures.
R : They are green due to presence of chloroplasts. Q.23 A : Gram-negative bacteria do not retain
the stain when washed with alcohol.
R : The outer face of the outer membrane of Gram-negative bacteria contains lipopolysaccharides, a part
of which is integrated into the membrane lipids. Q.24 A : Cyanobacteria can adaptively change their body
colour according to different wavelength of available
light. R : The characteristic feature of cyanobacterial cell is the presence of a system of photosynthetic
lamellae called thylakoids. Q.25 A : Gram-negative bacteria do not retain the stain when washed with
alcohol.
R : The outer face of the outermembrane of Gram-negative bacteria contains lipopolysaccharides, a part
of which is integrated into the membrane lipids.

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 Ans. 4 4 3 4 3 1 4 4 1 4 2 2 2 Ques. 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24
25 Ans. 4 4 4 4 1 2 3 3 3 1 2 1
Monera Protista
[69]

Instruction to fill
so
Exercise # 1
Exercise # 2
Exercise # 3
Exercise # 4
Other Exercise
Advantages
very difficult to

KINGDOM FUNGI
Mycology – Study of fungi Father of Mycology – Mitcheli → Book : Nova plantarum genera Father of
modern mycology – De Bary Father of Indian mycology – B.B. Mundker / E.J. Butler Fungi name given
by – Gaspard Bauhin Study of rust of wheat – K.C. Mehta
Fungi are found mostly in humus rich soil. But in the presence of moisture, these can grow on leather,
wood, pickle and bread. Some fungi live parasitically in plants, animals and human body. Chloroplast is
absent in fungi, so fungi are heterotrophs. Fungi obtain their own food from dead organic matter or living
organisms. On the basis of source of food fungi are of two types : (a) Saprophytic : These fungi obtain
their own food from dead organic matter such as bread, rottening
fruit, vegetable and dung etc. Nutrition is absorptive type in saprophytic fungi (b) Parasitic : These
obtain their own food from living organism such as plants, animals and human
beings. They obtain nutrition with the help of haustoria. (c) Symbiotic : Some fungi are found
symbiotically associated with algae and form lichens. Some fungi
are found symbiotically in the roots of higher plants and form mycorrhiza.
STRUCTURE
The body of fungi is called Mycelium. Mycelium is composed of filaments called hypha. The body is
haploid (n) and thalloid. The hyphae may be aseptate and multinucleate, but in most of the fungi, the
mycelium is septate. The septum has a pore through which continuity of the cytoplasm of the adjoining
cells is maintained. The septum may have simple central pore as in ascomycetes, but in higher fungi
(class basidiomycetes), the septum has dolipore septum. In septate mycelium, individual cell may contain
single nucleus (monokaryotic – feature of primary mycelium) or an intermediate phase of two nuclei
(dikaryotic – feature of secondary mycelium). Cell wall is present around fungi, which is made up of
chitin or fungal cellulose. Some quantity of proteins, lipids and cellulose also present with chitin. Note :
(i) Cell wall of the members of class-oomycetes is
mainly made up of cellulose. (ii) In fungi the stored food remains in the form of glycogen and oil.
(iii)They are multicellular except Yeast and Synchytrium.
Hypha
Mycelium
DIFFERENT FORMS OF MYCELIUM
(a) Plectenchyma : When hyphae of a mycelium grow together like plates and intertwine with one another
forming a thick woven structure, it is called plectenchyma. Plectenchyma may have : (b)
Prosenchyma : Loosely interwoven structure whose hyphal components lie more or less parallel to
each other and are recognizable, is known as prosenchyma.
Fungi
[71]

Fungal tissues (d) Sclerotia (Singular Sclerotium) : In some fungi like Claviceps the mycelium may pass
into a dormant
or resting stage by the formation of hard resting bodies resistant to unfavourable conditions. (e)
Rhizomorph : When the fungal hyphae aggregate together below surface they behave as an organized unit
to form a root like strand with a thick hard cortex. It also develops a growing tip somewhat resembling
that of a root tip, e.g., Agaricus. (f) Appressorium : Terminal swollen structure of germ tube for
attachment and penetration. (g) Haustoria : Terminal swollen structure for absorption of food, e.g.,
Albugo.
Most of the fungi, posses two distinct phases in the life cycle, the vegetative and the reproductive phase.
On this basis fungi are of two types : (a) Holocarpic Mycelium : Fungal bodies in which entire cell gets
transformed into reproductive structures
in unicellular yeasts, the same cell performs both vegetative and reproductive functions. (b) Eucarpic
Mycelium : In which a part of mycelium is used up in the development of reproductive
structures. On the basis of the mycelium nature fungi are of two types : (a) Heterothallic species
Those species in which fertilization takes place between two genetically different gametes are called as
heterothallic species. In heterothallic condition, the fertilizing gametes are formed on different thallus
(mycelium). e.g., Mucor, Rhizopus, Albugo, Puccinia & Mostly fungi. (b) Homothallic Species :
Those species in which fertilization takes place between two genetically similar gametes are called as
homothallic species. In Homothallic condition, the fertilizing gametes are formed on same thallus. e.g.,
Chaetomium.
REPRODUCTION
Vegetative reproduction : (a) Fragmentation : Some times the fungi filament (mycelium) breaks into small
pieces due to any reason. Now these pieces form a new fungal filament and starts working like normal
filament.
(c) Pseudoparenchyma : Hyphae are compactly arranged and hyphal components have lost their identity
and appear isodiametric and continuous in section resembling parenchyma of higher plants and is known
as pseudoparenchyma.
Fragmentation (b)
Budding : Some times a bud like protuberance is formed in non-mycelial fungus. Now this bud, separates
from the mother fungi and functions as young fungi. At the time of separation of bud from its mother cell
or fungi, the nucleus of mother cell divided mitotically (or amitotically - in yeast) into two parts. Out of
these two nuclei, one remains with in the mother cell while the other migrates to the bud. e.g.,
Saccharomyces (Yeast)
[72] Fungi

(c) Fission : Some times the fungal cell divides into two parts. Its nucleus also divides in to two parts.
Now the nuclei go to both cells and each cell starts working as a new cell. e.g., Schizosaccharomyces
(Yeast)
Note : Reproduction through bud formation and fission takes place only in nonmycelial form.
Asexual reproduction :
Asexual reproduction takes place by the formation of different types of spores. These spores are formed
by mitotic division. Types of spores : (a) Sporangiospores :
They are formed in sporangia and sporangia is formed at the tip of fungal filament. Those fungal
filaments on which sporangia are formed is called as sporangiophore. Numerous spores (sporangiospores)
are present in the sporangia, that comes out by rupturing of sporangia and germinate to forms fungal
filaments. The formation of sporangiospores takes place endogenously. e.g., Rhizopus, Mucor.
Sporangiospores are of Two types (i) Zoospore : When the sporangiospores formed in sporangia are
flagellated and motile. then they are called as zoospores. In this condition the sporangia are called as
zoosporangia. (ii) Aplanospore : When sporangiospores are non flagellated and non motile then they are
called aplanospores.
(c) Conidia : The formation of conidia takes place
exogenously. These conidia are formed on the tip of condiophores (i) Conidiophore : Straight fungal
filament on which conidia are formed are called conidiophore.
Conidiophore may be unbranched, branched, septate or aseptate. (ii) Conidia : Conidia are formed
single or in chain. Each conidia forms fungal filament (mycelium) by
germination. These are non-motile
[73] Fungi

N N
NN
2N
Plasmogamy
Dikaryon
Synkaryon Meiosis
(a) Plasmogamy : This is the first stage of sexual reproduction. In this stage two sex cells fuse with each
other but their nuclei do not fuse, due to which a single cell has two nuclei. This binucleate stage is called
dikaryon (b) Karyogamy : In this stage the nuclei present in the cell fuse with each other (delayed in
Fungi) to form
a diploid nucleus which is known synkaryon. (c) Meiosis : In this stage, meiosis takes place in the
diploid nucleus due to which again haploid nuclei or
haploid cells are formed. Method of Sexual Reproduction : (a) Planogametic Copulation :
In this process whole mycelium (vegetative cell) starts as a sex cell i.e. whole cell starts working as
gametangia. Each nucleus of gametangia behaves like gametes. After that the gametangia ruptured and its
nuclei (gametes) becomes free. Now these gametes fuse with each other to form zygote. Now meiotic
division takes place in zygote. As a result of which haploid spores are formed. Now each spore
germinates and gives rise to a new mycelium. e.g., Chytridiomycetes, plasmodiophoromycetes.
Mycelium
Gametangia Mycelium
(N)
gametes gametes
Spores
Meiosis
Zygote (2N)
(d) Chlamydospores : They are formed in adverse condition. These are thick walled resting,
resistant
spores.
(e) Oidia : Sometimes in plenty of food, the cells of fungal hyphae gets seperated and starts working like
spores. Now these cells are called oidia. May produced under sugar rich conditions in medium.
Sexual Reproduction :
In fungi specific and reduced type and takes place by fusing gametes. The structure in which gametes are
formed are called gametangia. Sexual reproduction in fungi completes in three steps.
N
[74] Fungi

Meiosis Germination

(b) Gametangial Contact
In this process, first of all male and female sex organs are formed on two different mycelium. Male sex
organ is called antheridium and female sex organ is called oogonium. Both antheridium & oogonium have
one nucleus. Now antheridium and oogonium come close to each other. After that a fertilizing tube comes
out from antheridium, through this tube nucleus move to oogonium and fuse with its nucleus. As a result
of which a diploid zygote is formed, which is called oospore. Now meiotic division takes place in the
nucleus of oospore, as a result of which haploid spores are formed. Now each spore germinates and gives
rise to a new mycelium. e.g., oomycetes
Mycelium Mycelium
Antheridium Oogonium
Male nucleus (N)
female nucleus (egg) (N)
Plasmogamy and Karyogamy Zygote (Oospore)
(2N)
Meiosis
Spores
Germination
Mycelium
(c) Gametangial copulation :

In this process, gametangia formed on two different mycelium. First of all the apical part of mycelium
become swollen and form gametangia. Both the gametangia have many nuclei. Now these gametangia
come close and fuses with each other. Due to which zygote is formed which is known as zygospore. Now
meiotic division takes place in zygospore, as a result of which haploid spores formed. Now each spore
germinates and gives rise to a mycelium. e.g., Zygomycetes
Gametangia
[75] Fungi
Zygote (Zygospore)
Spores Mycelium

(d) Somatogamy :
This takes place in most of the higher true fungi, where formation of gametes is absent. In such fungi,
direct fusion of somatic hyphal cells occur to establish dikaryophase. e.g., Ascomycetes and
Basidiomycetes. (e) Spermatization :
Some fungi produce many minute, spore like, single-celled structure called spermatia (non motile male
gametes) on spermatiophores (hyphae). These structures are transfered through agencies like water, wind
and insects to special female receptive hyphae. The contents migrate into receptive structure where, by
plasmogamy, dikaryotic condition is established. e.g., Basidiomycetes (Mostly rust fungi).
CLASSIFICATION OF FUNGI
Fungi divided into following classes on the basis of structure of mycelium & sexual reproduction–
• PHYCOMYCETES • ASCOMYCETES
• BASIDIOMYCETES • DEUTEROMYCETES
PHYCOMYCETES
All the fungi included in this class are called as lower fungi. The fungal filament (mycelium) of all the
fungus included in this class are coenocytic and aseptate. Alexopolus was a mycologist did not consider
Phycomycetes as a class. He dissolved phycomycetes into four different classes. (a) Chytridiomycetes :
e.g. Synchytrium endobioticum causes ‘‘Black hert of Potato’’ or ‘‘Wart of
Potato’’ disease. (b) Plasmodiophoromycetes : e.g. Plasmodiophora (c) Oomycetes : e.g., (i)
Phytophthora infestans – Causes ‘‘Late blight of potato’’. This disease is known as’’ Famine of
Ireland’’ (1845). (ii) Pythium species – Causes ‘‘Damping off’’ disease in tobacoo & ‘‘Vegetable
crops’’. (iii) Sclerospora graminicola – Causes ‘‘Green ear disease’’ of Bajra. The main characterstics of
this
disease is (Phylloidy – i.e. all the parts of flower are modified into green leaves). (iv) Albugo candida
or Cystopus candidus – It causes ‘‘White rust disease’’ in the members of cruciferae
family. It cause Hypertrophy of floral parts in Brassica. It is heterothallic fungi. (d) Zygomycetes
(Conjugation Fungi) e.g., (i) Pilobolus : It grows on dung, since it is dung loving fungi therefore it is
called as coprophilous fungi. It prefers to grow horse dung. It is also called as ‘‘Hat thrower’’ or ‘‘fungal
shotgun’’. This name is given on the basis of blasting of sporangium. (ii) Rhizopus & Mucor : These are
known as bread mold – They prefer to grow on bread. The tip of mycelium of Rhizopus is black coloured.
Therefore this fungus looks black coloured. So called black – mucor produce citric acid
ASCOMYCETES (The sac fungi)
Mycelium : Uninucleate and septate. Septa are found in mycelium of ascomycetes. Pores are present in
septa. These pores allow cytoplasm to pass from one cell to other cell. Pores do not allow passing of
nucleus. Asexual reproduction : Mostly by conidia formed on conidiophores. Sexual reproduction :
Mostly by ‘‘Somatogamy’’. Ascospores are formed during sexual reproduction. On this basis they are
named as Ascomycetes. There are three stages in sexual reproduction of Ascomycetes. (Plasmogamy,
Karyogamy, Meiosis) In it two different mycelium come close to each other and fuse to form dikaryon.
So there is delay in
Fungi [76] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Germination
After the formation of ascospores, the mycelium grows around the ascus and forms a covering which is
called as fruiting body or ascocarp, 1 to 4 ascus are present in one ascocarp, 4 or 8 ascospores are present
in one ascus. By the rupturing of ascoarp & ascus, ascospores becomes free and each ascospore forms a
new mycelium.
TYPES OF FRUITING BODIES Cleistothecium :
This is a closed and spherical fruiting body. There is no way for ascospores to come out. After maturation
it ruptures and ascopores become free. e.g., Erysiphe. Perithecium :
This fruiting body is flask like. Pore is present (ostiole) on the apical part of this fruiting body for the
elimination of ascospores. On the rupturing of ascus, these ascospores comes out of the pore.
Karyogamy. After this an outgrowth originates from dikaryon which is called ascogenous hypha.
Ascogenous hypha develops and form a sac like structure which is called ascus (Plural – Asci). Due to
this sac like ascus, ascomycetes are called as sac fungi. Now both the nuclei reach in ascus and fuse. As a
result diploid nucleus is formed. Now meiosis takes place in the nucleus of Ascus, as a result of which
haploid spores are formed, which are called ascospores. Ascospore produced endogenously. Note :
Minimum four ascospores are formed in one ascus but generally 8 ascospores are formed in one
Ascus.
Plasmogamy
Dikaryon
Ascogenous hypha
Ascogenous hypha
Ascus
Karyogamy
Diploid nucleus
Meiosis
Ascospores
Ascus
[77] Fungi
Ascospores
Ascocarp (fruiting body)

This type of fruiting body is found in the members of sub-class Pyrenomycetes. e.g., Neurospora,
Claviceps. Apothecium :
This fruiting body is like open disc or cup shaped. This type of fruiting body is found in the members of
sub class – Discomycetes. e.g., Peziza, Morchella Special Note :
The fruiting body of Morchella is edible, because it is delicious. The classification of class ascomycetes is
based on fruiting body. Ascus are naked in Yeast, because fruiting body is absent in it. Examples of
Ascomycetes : (1) Penecillium notatum – A. Flemming obtained the antibiotic penicillin from it.
Penecillin is the first discovered antibiotic. A Flemming was awarded Nobel Prize for it. Now a days
more quantity of Penecillin is obtained from P. chrysogenum. A.Flemming was doctor in British army
and while working on bacterium Staphylococcus, by chance discovered the penicillin. Discovery of
Penecillin is a serendipity i.e. by chance discovery. (2) P.griesofulvum : ‘‘Griesofulvin’’ an antifungal
antibiotic is obtained from it. P.roqueforti are used in
the manufacturing of roquefort cheese. Cheese is made by fermentation which is done by fungus.
(3) Aspergillus : Black or Brown mold or Blacky - smoky mold. A. proliferans – An antibiotic ‘Proliferin’
is obtained from it. A. fumigatus – It causes many diseases in human & cattles. These disease are known
as ‘‘aspergillosis’’. e.g., Aspergillosis of ear – Main cause of ear pain. Aspergillosis of lungs – Its
symptoms are similar to T.B. A. flavus – It prefers to grow on stored food (groundnut, cashewnuts etc.)
and fodder. It secrets toxic substances. These toxic substances are known as aflatoxins. A.flatoxins – They
are carcinogenic i.e. they develop cancer. Aflatoxin causes liver cancer. A.niger – Weed of laboratory. (4)
Claviceps : Claviceps purpurea causes ‘‘Ergot disease’’ of Bajra. ‘‘Ergotin’’ (drug) is obtained from it.
Use to cause clinical abortion. A narcotic drug (LSD) is obtained from it LSD (Lysergic acid
diethylamide) is a hallucinogenic drug. (5) Morchella : The species of Morchella are commonly called as
morels. It is an edible fungus. (6) Neurospora : It is also known as Red or Pinkmold. It is called
‘‘Drosophila of plant Kingdom’’. It is used for the study of genetics in Plant kndom. Beadle and Tatum
Proposed ‘‘One gene – one enzyme theory’’ in Genetics by experimenting on Neurospora. They were
awarded Nobel prize for it. (7) Erysiphe : Different species of Erysiphe causes ‘‘powdery mildew’’
disease on plants.
E.tritici – It causes powdery mildew of wheat. E.polygoni – It causes powdery mildew of pea. (8) Peziza :
It is called as club fungi. (9) Trichophyton & Microsporum : It produces ‘‘Ringworm’’ In humans. e.g. -
eczema, itching. (10) Trichophyton interdigital and Tenia pedis : It causes ‘‘Athelete foot disease’’ in
humans. It is also
called as ‘‘Ring worm of foot’’. (11) Gibberella fujikuorii – gibbreline extraction. (12) Yeast :
Yeast is an unicellular fungi. According to five kingdom classification, it should be placed in Protista. But
exceptionally it is placed in Mycota (fungi) because its life cycle is similar to class- Ascomycetes. Yeast
grows on ripened fruits like grapes, sugarcane, date palm and flowers. Mycelium is absent in yeast. If
yeast is dissolved in sugar solution then pseudomycelium is formed. Because in sugar solution, it grows
very fast i.e. it reproduces fast .

In Yeast three types of life cycle are found Haplontic life cycle – Present in most of genera. In this type of
life cycle, haploid stage (haplophase) is very elaborated, whereas the diploid stage (diplophase) is very
short (being confined to the zygote cell only). e.g., – Schizosaccharomyces octosporus Diplontic life cycle
– Here the diploid somatic stage is long and the haploid stage is very short. The diploid somatic cells
produce buds which eventually enlarge to function as asci. The diploid nucleus divides meiotically
forming four haploid nuclei that develops into four ascospores. The haploid stage is represented by the
ascospores only. e.g.,– Saccharomyces ludwigii. Haplo-diplontic life cycle – In this life cycle, both
haploid and diploid phases are equally well represented constituting alternation of generations. Two
haploid cells copulate to form a diploid cell. The diploid cell multiplies by budding porducing large
number of diploid cells. Eventually, each diploid cell behaves as an ascus bearing four ascospores
(Meiosis takes place during the development of ascospores). e.g., – Saccharomyces cerevisiae Special
type of reproduction :
Pedogamy : Sexual reproduction by young ones. In yeast some times a bud may fuse with it’s mother cell
and perform sexual reproduction. Adelphogamy : Sexual reproduction between sisters. In yeast some time
two daughter buds produced from the same mother cell may fuse to perform the sexual reproduction.
Economic Importance of yeast :
Yeast is also called as fermentation fungi, because different types of products are formed by fermentation
with the help of yeast. Some of them are – Saccharomyces cerevisiae – It is used as fermentation agent in
bakery (bread industry) and brewery (wine industry). So Saccharomyces cerevisiae is also called
‘‘Baker’s yeast’’.Riboflavin (vitamin B
2
)
is obtained from Saccharomyces cerevisiae.
BASIDIOMYCETES : (Club fungi)
Mycelium is septate and uni or binucleate (dikaryotic). Mycelia are of two types, primary and secondary.
Primary mycelium contains monokaryotic cells and is short lived. Secondary mycelium is long lived and
dominant phase of life cycle. It is represented as dikaryophase. It consists of profusely branched septate
hyphae.
Vegetative Reproduction : Yeast reproduces vegetatively either by fission or by budding. Depending on
this character, they are grouped as fission yeast (Schizosaccharomyces) and budding yeast
(Saccharomyces). By fission : During reproduction by fission the parent cell elongates, the nucleus
divides into two daughter nuclei and gradually a transverse partition wall is laid down somewhat near the
middle, starting from periphery to the centre dividing the mother cell into daughter cells. By budding :
Budding yeasts are rather common than the fission yeast.
[79] Fungi

In basidiomycetes, septum are of special type and they are called dolipore septum. One big pore is present
between every septum. The boundry of pore is spread on both sides, this boundry is called as
parenthosome. Due to the spreading of the boundry on both sides, the shape of septum becomes dome
shaped due to which it is called as dolipore septum. These septa allow cytoplasm and nucleus to pass
from one cell to other cell.
Clamp connection : It is a tubular relationship between two neighbouring cells With the help of the
connection the nucleus of one cell can migrate to the neghbouring cell, due to which the other cell
becomes dikaryotic (binucleate). Clamp connection is used to change monokaryotic mycelium to
dikaryotic in basidiomycetes.
These are best decomposer of wood.
Sexual Reproduction :
Sexual reproduction is done by two methods
(1) Somatogamy (2) Spermatization
Somatogamy :
This is the most common method of reproduction among the members of Basidiomycetes. e.g., Ustilago,
Agaricus, Polyporus, Lycoperdon
First of all, the two primary mycelium come close to each other. Now their apical ends fuse with each
other (Plasmogamy), as a result of which dikaryon is formed. Now, with the help of clamp connection, all
the cells of mycelium becomes binucleate or dikaryotic. Now both the nucleus of each cell fused with
each other (karyogamy), due to which each cell becomes diploid.
Now club shaped structure is formed on every cell, which is known as basidium. After that diploid
nucleus goes in to this Basidium and divides by meiosis, as a result of which four haploid spores are
formed on every basidium, which are known as basidiospores. (Exogenous in origin) Now the
surrounding fungal hyphae grows to form a fruiting body, which is known as basidiocarp. Now the
basidiospores becomes free from basidium and produce a new mycelium through germination. It is
belived that basidium is similar to ascus. because both of them produces spores but basidiospore is
different from ascopores because the origin of ascospores is endogenous and that of basidiospores is
exogenous.
[80] Fungi

Spermatization : This type of reproduction is more commonly seen in those fungi that develop rust. e.g.,
Rust fungi (Puccinia). Three different species of Puccinia develop rust in wheat
Puccinia graminis – Black rust or stem rust
Puccinia recondita – Brown rust or leaf rust
Puccinia striiformis – Yellow rust or stripe rust
PUCCINIA
It is a heterocious (That needs two types of host to complete its life cycle) and Macrocyclic fungi (Which
produce many dikaryotic spores) Wheat (Primary host), Berberry (Secondary host).
LIFE CYCLE OF PUCCINIA – RUST CYCLE
Rust cycle was discovered by Prof. K.C. Mehta. He has done a lot of hard work on rust.
Starting of rust disease on wheat plants through aeciospores. i.e. Primary infection takes place through
aeciospores and secondary infection takes place through uredospores. In it, the infection takes place
mainly on wheat plant i.e. the Berberry plant acts as an alternate host.
[81] Fungi

Stage of life cycle on wheat (primary host) : (a) Uredia and uredospores : The dikaryotic aeciospores
germinate on the leaves of wheat on both the surfaces and may also germinate on the stem. They form the
dikaryotic mycellium. This mycellium forms the uredospore. As a result, some pressure is exerted on the
epidemis which bursts exposing the uredospore. A uredospores is reddish-brown, unicelled, oval or
globose, stalked dikaryotic spore. These uredospore spreaded in whole field by air (Secondary infection).
(b) Telia and teliospores : Towords the end of the season, the dikaryotic mycelium of the uredospores
begins to produce teliospores (or teleutospores) in the same sorus. They are dark brown or black, stalked,
thick walled, bi-celled and binucleated spores. Fusion of nucleus occurs inside ech cell of teliospore and
as a result they become diploid. The teliospores cannot infect fresh wheat plants. They germinate in soil
to form the basidiospores. (c) Basidia and basidiospores : Diploid nucleus of teleutospore undergoes
meiosis to form four haploid nuclei each of them develops as a basidiospore on the Basidium. Out of
these, two basidiospores belong to ve strain and two to –ve strain. These spores are not capable to infect a
wheat plant. Each spore is unicelled, monokaryotic and unstalked. These can infect the berberry plant
(Berberis vulgaris) which is the secondary or alternate host occuring on the hills in India. Stage of life
cycle on berberry (alternate host) (a) Spermatia or pycniospores : The basidiospores of both the strains (
and –) can germinate on upper surface of berberry leaf. They produce haplophase or primary mycelium of
the respective strains. Soon the mycelium organizes like a flask shaped structure near the upper epidermis
called as spermogonia or pycnidium. They open by a single pore called ostiole. From the mycelium large
number of uninucleate spores produced called pycniospores or spermatia. In addition to these, some thin
walled hyphae are also given out which are called as flexuous hyphae or receptive hyphae. The spermatia
function as the male cells, the flexous hyphae behave as the female hypha. The insects transfer the
spermatia to other strains receptive hyphae Spermatization is brought about when spermatia of one strain
come in contact with the tricogyne of flexous hyphae of the other strain. The nucleus of pycniospore or
spermatium passes into the flexous hyphae, thus bringing about dikaryotization. An aecium or aeciosorus
is produced on the lower surface of berberry leaves from dikaryotic mycelium produced by
spermatization. (b) Aeciospores : The aeciospores are polyhedral or ovate, binucleate, unicelled and
double layered. They cannot infect the berberry bushes while infact wheat plant (primary infection). They
germinate on the leaf surface of wheat plant form a germ tube which enters the wheat host through
stomata and again produce uredospore. Bracket or shelf fungi : These are epixylic fungi i.e. these like to
grow on wood. Their fruiting body is
similar to bracket therefore they are called as bracket fungi. e.g., Polyporus, Ganoderma Puff balls :
These are a saprophytic fungi. Fruiting body of puff balls is large and beautiful. If touched, fruiting body
bursts violently to release a black powder (basidiospores) out side. e.g., Lycoperdon, Clavatia Note :
Clavatia – A drug ‘clavatin’ is obtained from it. It is an anticancer medicine. Mushrooms : These are
umbrella like fungi often seen growing in grounds during rainy season.
Some mushroom are edible. Most delicious mushroom is Agaricus bisporus. World’s most poisonous
mushroom is Amantia muscoides. (Poisnous mushrooms are known as Toad Stool) Inky cap mushroom is
Coprinus muscatus. Smut fungi : It causes smut disease on plant. Smut diseases mainly affect the seeds of
crop plants. Smut fungi infect seed and form black sooty spores inside the seed. It is two type (1) Loose
smut (2) covered smut. e.g., Ustilago nuda or Ustilago tritici causes ‘‘Loose smut of wheat. ‘‘This disease
spreads by infected flowers and seeds.

Ustilago maydis – Smut of maize. This disease spreads by infected seeds.
Ustilago hordei – Covered smut of barley.
Ustilago scitaminea – Whip smut of sugarcane.
Note : Prof J.C. Luthra discovered a technique to control smut.
Agaricus : It is called as ‘‘gill fungi’’ because gills like structure are present in its fruiting body. It is also
called fairy rings because its fruiting body grows continously like rings.
DEUTEROMYCETES (Fungi Imperfecti)
It is also called ‘‘Fungi Imperfecti’’, because perfect stage or sexual reproduction is absent in this class of
fungi. Those fungi are included in this class in which sexual reproduction is absent or is not discovered at
yet.
Mycelium : Septate and multinucleate or uninucleate.
Asexual reproduction : Takes place with the help of conidia. Conidia have oblique septa.
Sexual Reproduction : Sexual reproduction is absent in this class. Instead a parasexual cycle is present.
Parasexual cycle was discovered by Potecorvo & Roper. Parasexual cycle is a method for producing
variation in these fungi. Importance of Parasexual cycle – Mitotic recombination. During mitosis,
recombination takes place in these fungi due to which variations are develop. e.g., Arthrobotrys &
Dactylella. These are entomophagous fungi i.e. insect predating fungi. These fungi can be used in
biological control of insect pests.
Economic Importance :
(1) Alternaria solani Early blight of Potato
(2) Cercospora personata Tikka disease of groundnut
(3) Colletotrichum falcatum Red rot of sugarcane
(4) Helminthosporium oryzae Leaf sport of Rice
(5) Fusarium udum Wilt of pigeon pea
Note : Leaf spot of rice (Helminthosporium oryzae) - This disease in known as famine of Bengal
(1945).
MYCORRHIZA (FUNGAL ROOTS)
The mutually beneficial or symbiotic association of a fungus with the roots of higher plants is termed
mycorrhiza. Mycorrhizal roots differ in shape from normal roots and often show a wooly covering. These
roots lack root cap and root hairs. A fungus may get associated with roots of a number of plants and a
particular plant may form association with a number of fungi.
Depending upon the location of the fungus, the mycorrhiza is of two i.e., ectomycorrhiza and
endomycorrhiza.
In ectomycorrhiza, the fungal hyphae are mainly external, forming a wooly covering on external surface
of root and forms network of mycelium (Hartig net) in the intercellular spaces of the cortex. Fungal
partner is commonly basidiomycetes, e.g., Pinus roots.
In endomycorrhiza, the fungal hyphae enter the tissue of the root, spreading intracellularly and
intracellularly. The fungus is able to break the cell wall in a limited way and is restricted to cortical region
of the root. Some hyphae send small projections into cortical cells without destroying them. Such fungi
are termed VAM (Vesicular Arbuscular Mycorrhiza), e.g., Orchid roots.
Fungi
[83]

Mycorrhizal association is a symbiotic relationship as both the partners are mutually beneficial to each
other. The fungal partner obtains nourishment from the cortical cells of the root and depends upon the
plant for shelter. The root cells excrete sugars and other soluble gradients which are used by fungal
hyphae spreading in intercellular spaces. The hyphae may get nourishment from the cells directly and also
by sending small projections into cortical cells. The fungus seems to be essential for the growth of the
plant having mycorrhiza. The plant also gets benefit from the association as the fungal hyphae spreading
in soil substantially increases the surface area of absorption, thereby enabling the plant to get enhanced
supply of water, nitrogen, phosphorus and other minerals from the soil. Orchids seldom occur without
mycorrhiza. Certain forest trees like pines, birches show stunted growth if their roots are not associated
with fungus.
LICHENS
Lichens are dual (composite) organisms or entities which contain a permanent association of a fungus
partner or mycobiont and an alga partner or phycobiont. Mycobion is dominant partner and mostly
belongs to ascomycetes (Ascolichens -, e.g ., Graphis, Cladonia, Parmelia, Usnea, etc.) or sometimes
basidiomycetes. (Basidiolichens -, e.g., Corella, Cora, etc.). Phycobiont is a ember of Chlorophyceae
(e.g., Chlorella, Trebouxia, Protococcus, Palmella, etc.) or can be a BGA (e.g., Nostoc, Chlorococcus,
Scytonema, etc.). The term lichen was coined by Theophrastus (370 – 285 B.C .), as called Father of
Botany. Lichens often grow in most inhospitable and uninhabited places like barren rocks (saxicolous),
soil (terricolous), icy tundra or alpines, sand dunes, roofs, walls, wood (Iignicolous), tree ark
(corticolous), leaves, etc. They commonly live under humid and exposed conditions but can tolerate
extreme desiccation. However, lichens, cannot tolerate air pollution, especially due to sulphur dioxide (so
are considered indicators of SO
2
pollution).
Lichens are perennial. Their growth is slow. Lichens have greyish, yellowish, greenish, orange, dark
brown or blackish colouration.
Structure : Based upon external morphology, the lichens are of three types :
(i) Crustose : Crust like, closely appressed to the substratum and attached to it at several places, e.g. ,
Graphis, Lecanora, Rhizocarpon.
(ii) Foliose : The body of the lichen is flat, broad, lobed and leaf-like, which is attached to the substratum
at one or a few places with the help of rhizoid like structures called rhizines, e.g., Parmelia, Peltigera.
(iii) Fruticose : The lichen is branched like a bush and attached to the substratum by means of a disc, e.g.,
Cladonia, Usnea, Evernia, Bryonia.
[84] Fungi

Reproduction : Lichens multiply by four methods : (i) Progressive death and decay resulting in the
separation of a lichen thallus into two or more parts. (ii) Fragmentation caused by mechanical injury, due
to wind or animal bites. (iii)Isidia are superficial outgrowths of the lichens which are primarily meant for
increasing surface area and photosynthetic activity. At time, they are broken off. Each isidium is capable
of forming a new lichen because it has a core of a few algal cells surrounded by a sheath of fungal
hyphae. (iv)Soredia These are most efficient means of asexual reproduction. They are microscopic lichen
propagules
The bulk of lichen body is formed by fungal partner called mycobiont. It includes the surface, medulla (or
interior) and rhizines (attaching devices). The algal partner or phycobiont constitutes hardly 5% of the
lichens body. It is generally restricted to a narrow zone (algal zone) below the surface. Relationship: The
fungus performs following functions : (i) Body structure and covering (ii) Anchoring (iii) Absorption of
water and minerals. It can absorb water from wet air (atmosphere), dew and rain. Minerals are picked up
both from substratum and atmosphere. Special chemicals are excreted by the fungal partner of the lichen
to dissolve minerals from the substratum. (iv) Sex organs and fruitifications are of fungal origin. . The
major function of alga is photosynthesis. The cyanobacterial alga additionally takes part in nitrogen
fixation . The alga picks up water and mineral salts from the fungus while the fungus obtains part of the
food manufactured by the alga. Therefore, in a lichen the association between alga and fungus is that of
mutual benefit (mutualism) popularly called symbiosis. However, at times the fungus is found to (i) send
haustoria into algal cells (ii) induce alga to secrete organic substances and (iii) prevent alga to develop
pectic covering. Therefore, some workers believe that the fungus is a controlled parasite over the alga.
The phenomenon is called helotism.
[85] Fungi

which are produced in large numbers inside sori called pustules. Soredia are dispersed by air currents.
After falling on a suitable substratum each soredium gives rise to a lichen, because it has a few algal cells
surrounded incompletely by a weft of fungus. Special structures in the thallus of lichen:
(i) Cyphellae : Help in exchange of gases, present in lower cortex. (ii) Cephalodia : Help to retain
moisture and its algal partner fix nitrogen also. (iii) Breathing pores : For aeration, present in upper cortex
of thallus. (iv) Early Colonisers : Lichens are early or pioneer colonisers of barren rocks, cliffs, mountains
and new terrains. During their growth, lichens stick to the rocks and cliffs by secreting acids. It produces
minute crevices where organic matter accumulates. It paves the way for growth of mosses. (v) Food: In
tundra, Cladonia rangifera (Reindeer Moss) constitutes the staple food of reindeer, caribou, musk ox, etc.
Cetraria islandica (Iceland Moss) is used as a food article in Iceland, Sweden and Norway Lecanora
esculenta is regarded as bread of heaven by Jews. Parmelia (Rock Flower) is also a table delicacy
Dermatocarpon miniatum (Stone Mushroom) is a vegetable in Japan. (vi) Dyes : Orchil is obtained from
Rocella tinctoria. The latter was also the source of litmus (R.montagnei)
before the advent of synthetic products. Litmus is a pH indicator. (vii) Perfumes : Scented incense
is got from species of Ramalina and Evemia. (viii) Medicines : Usnic acid got from Usnea (Old Man's
Beard) and Cladonia has antibiotic propetties. It is
used in preparation of ointment for bums and wounds. (ix) Air Pollution : Decrease in 1ichen
population of an area is indicative of SO 2 pollution. (x) Fires: In hot season, Usnea may produce forest
fires.
VIRUS
Term virus was coined by Pasteur Viruses are obligate intracellular parasites. They are intermediate
between living and non living entities. Non living nature of virus 1.Lacking protoplast. 2.Ability to get
crystallized, e.g., TMV, poliomyelitis virus. 3.Inability to live independent of a living cell. (Lack
functional autonomy). 4.High specific gravity which is found only in non living objects. 5.Absence of
respiration. 6.Absence of energy storing system. 7.Absence of growth and division. Living nature of virus
1.Being formed of organic macromolecules. 2.Presence of genetic material. 3.Ability to multiply.
4.Occurrence of mutations. 5.Occurrence of certain enzymes like, neuraminidase (first discovered),
transcriptase and lysozyme in certain
viruses. 6.Infectivity and host specificity. 7.Viruses can be 'killed' by autoclaving and ultraviolet rays.
8.They take over biosynthetic machinery of the host cell and produce chemicals required for their
multiplication. 9. Viruses are responsible for a number of infectious disease like common cold, epidemic
influenza, chicken
pox, mumps, poliomyelitis, rabies, herpes, AIDS, SARS etc . (i) Mayer described Tobacco Mosaic
disease in 1886. (ii) Iwanowsky is credited with the discovery of virus in 1892. TMV was the first virus to
be discovered.

(iii) Beijerinck called virus as "Contagium vivum fluidum" (living infectious fluid). (iv) In 1935, Stanley
crystallised TMV. (v) Twort and d'Herelle discovered bacteriophage. (vi) Lwoff and Wollmann
discovered temperate viruses. (vii)Shafferman and Morris discovered cyanophage, e.q., LPP-1. (viii)
Bawden and Pirie studied the chemical nature (nucleoproteins) of TMV. (ix) Sinsheimer discovered
single stranded DNA in bacteriophage </> x 174 (x) Issac and Lindemann discovered interferon (xi)
Delbruck (1938), found viruses to undergo mutations. (xii)Reverse transcription in Retroviruses was
discovered by Temin and Baltimore, so the phenomenon is
called teminism. The enzyme reverse transcriptase is RNA dependent DNA polymerese. Structural
components of viruses (i) Envelope is the outer thin loose covering composed of proteins (from virus),
lipids and carbohydrates (both from host). It has smaller subunits known as peplomers, e.q., Herpes virus,
HIV, Vaccinia virus etc .. If it is not present the virus is said to be naked. (ii) Capsid : It is the outer
protein coat made up of subunits called capsomeres, their number is virus specific. These possess
antigenic properties. (iii) Nucleoid: Viruses contain either DNA or RNA. (a) DNA containing viruses are
called deoxyviruses. These are of two types:
(i) Double stranded DNA (dsDNA) virus, e.q., Pox virus, Cauliflower mosaic virus. (ii) Single stranded
DNA (ssDNA) virus, e.g., Coliphage φ ×174, M 13 phage. (b) RNA containing viruses or riboviruses are
of two types.
(i) Double stranded RNA (ds RNA) virus, e.g., Reo virus, Wound Tumour Virus. (ii) Single stranded
RNA (ss RNA) virus, e.g., TMV, Influenza virus, Foot and Mouth disease virus,
Retroviruses (HIV). Classification of virus Holmes (1948) has divided viruses into three groups
on the basis of specific hosts. (a) Phytophagineae are plant viruses. They generally have ssRNA. e.q.,
TMV, Potato Mosaic Virus, Yellow
Vein Mosaic virus, Cauliflower Mosaic virus. (b) Zoophagineae are animal viruses. They commonly
have ssRNA/dsRNA/dsDNA. e.g., Poliomyelitis
virus, Influenza viruses, Small pox virus, Mumps virus, Rabies virus. (c) Phagineae attack lower
organisms
(i) Bacteriophages are bacterial viruses and they usually possess dsDNA. e.g., T
2'
T
4'
lambda (λ)
phage. (ii) Coliphages are viruses of E.coli, e.g., Coliphage fd. (iii) Cyanophages attack blue green algae,
e.g., LPP-1, SM-1. (iv) Phycophages attack algae. (v) Mycophages attack fungi. (vi) Zymophages attack
yeast. Reproduction It is of two main types: Phagic and Pinocytic (a) Phagic Reproduction : It is further
of two types.
(i) Lytic cycle: Occurs in virulent phages, e.g., T4 bacteriophages. (ii) Lysogenic cycle : Occurs in
temperate viruses such as A phage. (b) Pinocytic Reproduction : It is found in viruses like TMV, HIV,
Hepatitis B etc., in which whole of virus
particle enters host cell except envelope (if present).
Fungi
[87]

Bacteriophage has a tadpole like structure with polyhedral head connected to a helical tail (binal). The
head consists of nucleic acid surrounded by a protein coat or capsid. Nucleic acid is double stranded
DNA. Tail is proteinaceous tube-like, core surrounded by sheath. At one end, tube is joined to the head by
thin collar. At the other end, it has a hexagonal base plate with six small tail pins and six tail fibres which
help in attachment of the phage to the host cell. Sub Viral Agents : These are viruses which lack one of
the essential component e.g. , viroids, virusoids, prions (1) Viroids (L. virus -poison, eidos -diminutive)
They are the smallest self replicating particles which were discovered by Diener (1971). Viroids are
infectious RNA particles which are devoid of protein coat. They are obligate parasites. Molecular weight
of a viroid is low. The RNA is tightly folded to form circular or linear structures. Viroids are known to
causes diseases (some 20) in plants only, e.g., Potato spindle tuber, Chrysanthemum stunt and Citrus
exocortis. (2) Virusoids
Discovered by Randle et. al., these are RNA viruses but inside he capsid of other larger virus. They
Structural details of some viruses (1) Tobacco Mosaic Virus (TMV) is elongated rod like, 3000 Å long,
180Å in diameter with molecular weight 39.4 × 106 dalton. 2130 capsomeres are arranged helically to
form the capsid. RNA strand is helical. ssRNA consists of 6400 nucleotides. Thus, the ratio of nucleotides
: capsomeres = 3:1
(2) Pox virus/variola is the causal agent of small pox. These are among the largest of animal viruses, are
rectangular (brick shaped), 300 × 230 nm in size. Genome is dumbell shaped with central core of dsDNA.
The core has two enzymes RNA polymerase and ATP phosphohydrolase. (3) AIDS virus consists of
single stranded RNA. It has 2 copies of ssRNA. Outer cover has 5 layers i.e.,
outer most glycoprotein, followed by double lipid layer and the innermost has two protein layers.
(4) T
4
[88] Fungi

replicate within the host and do not cause any infection. (3) Prions
Discovered by Alper et al. Proteinaceous infectious particles, causing certain diseases like (i) Kuru
disease (laughing death disease in humans). (ii) Bovine spongiform encephalopathy (BSE or Mao cow
disease). (iii) Scrapie disease in sheep. (iv) Creutz Feldt Jakob disease.
Table : Viral diseases of Plants
Disease Causal agent Tobacco mosaic Tobacco Mosaic virus Cucumber mosaic Cucumber
mosaic virus Potato mild mosaic Potato virus X Potato rugose mosaic Potato virus Y Potato leaf roll
Potato leaf roll virus Rosette of groundnut Groundnut mosaic virus Bunchy top of Banana Banana bunchy
top virus Sugarcane mosaic Sugarcane (or Saccharum) Virus I
Table : Viral diseases of Man
Name of the disease Causal Virus Common cold Rhinoviruses Influenza Influenza virus
German measles (Rubella) Rubella virus Measles Measles virus Poliomyelitis Polio virus Small
pox Variola virus Yellow fever Arbovirus
Animal viral diseases : Foot and mouth disease, Rinderpest, Ranikhet, Bird flu etc. Nomenclature of
viruses : International committee of virus nomenclature has given a system of naming the virus. The
system consists of two parts. First part is common name of the virus and second part has the coded
information about the virus. This is called as Cryptogram. In a cryptogram (1) First pair : Represents type
of nucleic acid 1 no. of strands in nucleic acid. (2) Second pair : Represents molecular weight of nucleic
acid 1 amount of nucleic acid/amount of nucleic acid expressed as percentage. (3) Third pair : Denotes
shape of virus 1 shape of nucleoprotein. (4) Fourth pair : Denotes type of host 1 carrier used in the
transmission of virus. (a) Cryptogram of TMV (Tobacco Mosaic Virus)
R/1 : 2/5 : E/E : S/A It can be explained as
Fungi
[89]

(1) First pair : Nucleic acid RNA (R) is single stranded (1) (2) Second pair : Mol. wt. of nucleic acid is
two (2) hundred thousands/amount of nucleic acid (5%). (3) Third pair : Shape of virus - elongated
(E)/shape of nucleoprotein - elongated (E) (b) Cryptogram of Polio virus
R/1, 2.5/30, S/S, V/O [O means no vector is needed] (c) Crytogram of T
4
bacteriophage D/2, 130/40, X/X, B/O [X means complex shape and B for bacteria]

EXERCISE – 1
Q.1 One of common fungal disease of man is- (1) Cholera (2) Plague (3) Typhoid (4) Ring worm Q.2
Fungal hyphae penetrate hard cell walls of their
hosts with the help of- (1) Enzymes (2) Hormones (3) Sharp tipes (4) Sugar Exudates Q.3 A fungus
completing its life cycle on a single
host is known as - (1) Dikaryotic (2) Autoecious (3) Heterocious (4) Heterothallic Q.4 A flask shaped
fruiting body of Ascomycetes
is called - (1) Sclerotium (2) Apothecium (3) Cleistothecium (4) Perithecium Q.5 Early blight of potato is
caused by -
(1) Alternaria (2) Albugo (3) Rhizopus (4) Puccinia Q.6 Which of the following characters indicate
similarity between fungi and animals - (1) Heterotrophic nutrition (2) Type of stored food (3) Presence of
chitin (4) All the above Q.7 The sac fungi belongs to -
(1) Ascomycetes (2) Basidiomycetes (3) Phycomycetes (4) Deuteromycetes Q.8 Neurospora, which is
popularly known as
drosophilla of plant kingdom, belongs to- (1) Phycomycetes (2) Ascomycetes (3) Basidiomycetes (4)
Deuteromycetes Q.9 The basidiomycetes includes-
(1) Rusts (2) Smuts (3) Mushrooms (4) All the above Q.10 Which of the following causes wheat rust
disease - (1) A red Algae (2) A green Algae (3) A fungi (4) Mycoplasma Q.11 Plectenchyma is a type of
tissue, occurs in
some - (1) Fungi (2) Slime molds (3) Bryophyta (4) Bacteria Q.12 Parasexual cycle occurs in -
(1) Phycomycetes (2) Deuteromycetes (3) Ascomycetes (4) Basidiomycetes
Q.13 In Puccinia, dikaryotisation first occurs-
(1) On barberry plant (2) On wheat plant (3) In soil (4) In water Q.14 Puccinia, form -
(1) Uredia and aecia on barberry (2) Uredia and telia on wheat (3) Uredia and aecia on wheat (4) Telia
and pycnia on barberry Q.15 LSD is obtained from -
(1) Cercospora (2) Colletotrichum (3) Claviceps (4) Aspergillus Q.16 Penicillium roquefortii and P.
camementii and used in the prepration of cheese. These fungi belong to class - (1) Zygomycetes (2)
Oomycetes (3) Deuteromycetes (4) Ascomycetes Q.17 The fungi are -
(1) Autotrophic (2) Holotrophic (3) Chemotrophic (4) Heterotrophic Q.18 All fungi are -
(1) With chlorophyll (2) Without chlorophyll (3) With carotene (4) Wall less Q.19 In class phycomycetes
the mycelium is -
(1) Coenocytic and aseptate (2) Coenocytic and septate (3) Uninucleate and aseptate (4) Multinucleate
and septate Q.20 The Fungi which grow on dung is called -
(1) Epixylic (2) Coprophilous (3) Keratinophillic (4) Xyllophillous Q.21 The disease ‘’Wart of potato’’ is
caused by-
(1) Synchytrium endobioticum (2) Sclerospora graminicola (3) Claviceps purpurea (4) Puccina graminis
Q.22 Coenocytic mycelium is found is - (1) Rhizopus (2) Mucor (3) Penicillium (4) Both 1 and 2
Fungi
[91]

Q.33 Q.23 Stored food material of fungi -
Infective stage of Puccinia on wheat is - (1)
Cellulose
(1) Basidiospores (2) Pycnia (2) Starch
(3) Aeciospores (4) Teleutospores (3)
Glycogen and starch
Q.34 Which spores of Puccinia cause primary (4)
Glycogen and oil
infection of wheat plant-
Q.24 The cell wall of Fungi is composed of -
(1) Uredospores (2) Basidiospores
(1) Chitin (2) Cellulose
(3) Teleutospores (4) Aeciospores (3)
Mucopeptide (4) Pseudomurin
Q.35 Edible part in mushrooms - Q.25 The
Chief characteristic of class Ascomycetes
(1) Basidiosperes is -
(2) Mycelium (1) Formation of spores
(3) Pseudomycelium (2) Hyphae
(4) Complete basidiocarp (3) Formation of
ascospores
Q.36 Parasexual cycle first discoverd by - (4)
Formation of zoospores
(1) Lederberg and tatum Q.26 Which
is commonly called ‘’Drosophilla of plant
(2) Pontecorvo and roper kingdom’’ -
(3) Blakeslee (1) Morchella (2) Neurospora
(4) Wollman (3) Rhizopus (4) Claviceps
Q.37 A Flemming isolated penicillin from -
Q.27 Aflatoxin is produced by -
(1) P. chrysogenum (1) A virus
(2) P. notatum (2) Aspergillus flavus
(3) Aspergillus flovus (3) Agaricus
(4) A. niger (4) An algae
Q.38 Pseudoparenchyma occurs in some-
Q.28 Normally how many ascospores are formed in
(1) Fungi (2) Bryophyta a ascus -
(3) Bacteria (4) Angiosperms (1) 4-ascospores
(2) 8-ascospores
Q.39 The fungus without mycelium is - (3) 16
ascopores (4) 24 ascospores
(1) Phytopthora (2) Rhizopus Q.29
Life cycle of Saccharomyces ludwigi is-
(3) Saccharomyces (4) Microsporum (1)
Haplontic (2) Haplo-diplontic
Q.40 Indian scientist who worked on Puccinia- (3)
Diplontic (4) All the above
(1) J.C. Luthra (2) K.C. Mehta Q.30
Entomophagous fungi is -
(3) C.V.Subramanian (4) K.G. Mukherji
(1) Colletotrichum (2) Cercospora
Q.41 Alexender flemming isolated penicillin from P.
(3) Dactylella (4) Rhizopus Q.31 Which fungi is concerned with ‘’Famine of
bengal’’
notatum. but now a day penicillin is obtained from - (1) Aspergillus niger
(1) Helminthosporium (2) Alternaria (3) Phytopthora infestence (4) Pythium Q.32 ‘‘Griesofulvin’’ is
antifungal antibiotic obtained
from - (1) P. chrysogenum (2) P. notatum (3) P. griesofulvum (4) Neurospora
(2) Penicilium roqeforti (3) P.comemerti (4) P. chrysogenum Q.42 Fusion between two adjoining sister
cells of
Yeast is called - (1) Pedogamy (2) Adelphogampy (3) Parthenogamy (4) Pedogamy & adelphogamy

Q.54 Q.43 Pseudomycelium occurs in -
Yeast grows more quickly in - (1) Mushroom
(2) Mucor
(1) Salt water (3) Bread mold (4) Yeast
(2) Sugar solution Q.44 Life cycle of
Saccharomyces cerevissae is-
(3) Double distilled water (1) Haplontic (2)
Diplontic
(4) Marine water (3) Haplo-diplontic (4)
Diplo-halplontic
Q.55 Which of the following is a imperfect
fungi- Q.45 ‘’Dolipore septum’’ is the characteristic of-
(1) Deuteromycetes (2) Basidiomycetes (1)
Myxomycetes (2) Phycomycetes
(3) Rhodophyceae (4) Euglenophyceae (3)
Deuteromycetes (4) Basidiomycetes
Q.56 Ergot fungi belongs to - Q.46
Deuteromycetes are called ‘’Imperfect fungi’’
(1) Ascomycetes (2) Basidiomycetes as -
(3) Phycomycetes (4) Deuteromycetes (1)
They have no cell wall
Q.57 Professor K.C. Mehta is known for his (2) No
mycelium
contribution in- (3) No sexual reporduction
(1) Bryology (2) Plant physiology (4) No
asexual reporduction
(3) Virology (4) Plant pathology Q.47
Fungi which requires two different hosts to
complete it’s life cycle called is - (1) Homothallic (2) Heterothallic (3) Heteroecious (4) Autoecious Q.48
Late blight of potato disease caused by -
(1) Helminthosporium oryzae (2) Phytopthora infestans (3) Alternaria solani (4) Synchytrium
endobioticum Q.49 How many type of spores are formed in life
cycle of Puccinia -
Q.58 Fungi are ecologically important because-
(1) They yield antibiotics (2) They are used in genetic studies (3) They function as decomposers (4) All
the above Q.59 Tikka disease of ground nut is caused by-
(1) Colletotrichum falcatum (2) Cercospora personata (3) Alternaria solani (4) Pythium
(1) Four (2) Five (3) Three (4) Many Q.50 Aeciospores of Puccinia are produced on-
(1) Berberis leaves (2) Wheat leaves (3) Mustard leaves (4) Raphanus leaves
Q.60 Alexander Flemming discovered penicillin in
1928 while working with - (1) Streptomyces (2) Bacteria (Staphylococcus) (3) Penicillium notatum
Q.51 In Puccinia karyogamy & meiosis takes place
(4) P. chrysogenum
inside -
Q.61 Green ear disease of Bajara is caused by -
(1) Basidiospores (2) Aeciospores
(1) Pythium (2) Colletotrichum
(3) Telutospores (4) Uredospores
(3) Synchytrium (4) Sclerospora
Q.52 Heterotrophic and absorptive mode of
Q.62 In fungi group of hyphae is refered to as-
nutrition is found in -
(1) Thallus (2) Haustorium (1) Algae (2)
Fungi
(3) Mycelium (4) Carpogonium (3)
Bryophytes (4) Euglenoid
Q.63 The traditional classification of fungi is
based Q.53 Which of the following is called ‘toad stools-
on- (1) All mushrooms
(1) Reserve food (2) Edible mushrooms
(2) Sexual reproduction (3) Poisonous
mushrooms
(3) Flagella (4) None
(4) Structure of spores
Fungi
[93]

Q.64 Plant group which shows Heterotrphic mode of
nutrition is - (1) Algae (2) Fungi (3) Bryophytes (4) Pteridophytes Q.65 Sexual reproduction absent in -
(1) Phycomycetes (2) Deuteromycetes (3) Zygomycetes (4) Basidiomycetes Q.66 Inky cap mushroom is
called as-
(1) Pyricularia (2) Agarites wardianus (3) Xylari hypoxylon (4) Coprinus muscatus Q.67 Non-septate
mycelium occurs in -
(1) Phycomycetes (2) Ascomycetes (3) Basidiomycetes (4) Deuteromycetes Q.68 In fungi pitcher shaped,
embedded body which opens to exterior by ostiole is called- (1) Cleistothecium (2) Perithecium (3)
Pycnidium (4) Apothecium Q.69 Clamp connections present in -
(1) Basidiomycetes (2) Ascomycetes (3) Deuteromycetes (4) Phycomycetes
Q.70 All fungi are -
(1) Symbionts (2) Parasites (3) Saprophytes (4) Heterotrophs Q.71 Aspergillosis is caused by -
(1) Virus (2) Bacteria (3) Fungi (4) Mycoplasma Q.72 Nucleated, spore bearing non chloro-phyllous
plant belongs to - (1) Monera (2) Thallophyta (3) Fungi (4) Bryophyta Q.73 Which fungal disease spreads
by seed and
flowers - (1) Loose smut of Wheat (2) Corn stunt (3) Covered smut of Barley (4) Soft rot of Potato Q.74
Which of the following secretes toxins during
storage conditions of crop plants- (1) Aspergillus (2) Penecillium (3) Fusarium (4) Colletotrichum Q.75
Warm and humid condition is most favourable
for the growth of (1) Mucor (2) Moss (3) Selaginella (4) Pinus

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 4 1 2 4 1 4 1 2 4 3 1 2 1 2 3 4 4 2 1 2
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 1 4 4 1 3 2 2 2 3 3 1 3 3 4 4 2
2 1 3 2 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 4 2 4 3 4 3 3 2 2 1 3 2
3 2 1 1 4 3 2 2 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 Ans. 4 3 2 2 2 4 1 3 1 4 3 3 1 1 1

EXERCISE – 2
Q.1 Coenocytic mycelium are &
Q.12 The disease produced by Albugo on the cruci-
(1) Uninucleated (2) Multinucleated
fers is- (3) Binucleated (4) Non-nucleated
(1) Rust (2) White rust Q.2 Cell wall
of fungi is composed of &
(3) Redrust (4) Black rust (1) Hemicellulose
(2) Chitin
Q.13 The mycelium of the albugo is (3) Cellulose (4)
Cutin
(1) Inter cellular & septate
Q.3 Saccharomyces cerevisae is used in the for-
(2) Intracellular & aseptate mation of–
(3) Intra cellular & septate (1) Ethanol (2)
Methanol
(4) Intercellular & aseptate (3) Acetic acid (4)
Antibiotics
Q.14 The male gamete in albugo reaches to
the fe- Q.4 Genus Penicillium belongs to –
male gamete by-
(1) Basidiomycetes (2) Ascomycetes
(1) Flagella (3) Phycomycetes (4)
Deuteromycetes
(2) Fertilization tube
Q.5 The yeast and Penicillium are included under–
(3) Swimming
(1) Phycomycetes (2) Ascomycetes
(4) Chemotaxis (3) Basidiomycetes (4)
Myxomycetes
Q.15 Which stain and mount is generally used
for Q.6 Penicillium is economically important because
fungi- it –
(1) Cotton blue and glycerine (1) Spoils food
material
(2) Saffranine and glycerine (2) Provides
antibiotic drugs
(3) Cotton blue and lactophenol
(3) Causes pathogenic diseases
(4) Eosine & Lactophenol
(4) Used in the preparation of alcohol
Q.16 Bordeux mixture is first fungicide, is discov-
Q.7 Penicillin was discovered by –
(1) S. Waksman (2) Robert Koch (3) Alexander Flemming (4) P. Ehrilich Q.8 Sir alexander flemming
extracted penicillin
from – (1) Penicillium citrinum (2) Penicillium notatum (3) Penicillium claviforme (4) Penicillium brevis
Q.9 Penicillium is a –
(1) White mould (2) Black mould (3) Blue mould (4) Yellow mould Q.10 First antibiotic isolated was –
(1) Streptomycin (2) Neomycin (3) Penicillin (4) Terramycin Q.11 One of the common fungal diseases of
man is-
ered by- (1) Millardet (2) de-berry (3) Mitchelli (4) Alexopoulus Q.17 At which stage septa are formed in
albugo (1) At the time of vegetative growth (2) At the time of haustorial formation (3) At the time of
sexual & asexual reproduction (4) Never formed Q.18 Albugo is found
(1) In dung (2) In streams (3) In decaying organic matter (4) On the leaves of a living plant Q.19 Albugo
produces conidiosporangia
(1) In chain (2) In clusters (3) Singly (4) In clumps Q.20 The order of development of conidia in Albugo
is (1) Plague (2) Ring worm
(1) Acropetal (2) Basipetal (3) Cholera (4)
Typhoid
(3) Irregular (4) Radial
Fungi
[95]

Q.21 Albugo draws nutrition from its host by
(1) Extra cellular phagocytosis (2) Club shaped conidiophores (3) Tuber-culate rhizoids (4) Globular or
Button shaped haustoria Q.22 In what form of the food is stored in the myce-
lium of Albugo- (1) Sugar, oil and mainitol (2) Starch and protein (3) Protein and cellulose (4) Glycogen
and oil droplets Q.23 Which stage of albugo exhibits symptoms of
white rust disease- (1) Mycelium (2) Conidia (3) Gametangia (4) Oospore Q.24 A single filament of
Albugo can reproduce
(a) Sexually (b) Asexually (c) Vagetatively (1) ‘a’ and ‘b’ (2) ‘a’ and ‘c’ (3) ‘b’ and ‘c’ (4) ‘a’, ‘b’ & ‘c’
Q.25 The gametes of albugo are
(1) Non-flagellated and non motile (2) Flagellated and Motile (3) Male flagellated & Female non
flagellated (4) Male non flagellated & Female flagellated Q.26 In what points the Albugo resemble
Ulothrix
(1) In food reserves (2) In unicelled gemetangia (3) In cellulosic cell wall (4) In uninucleated cells Q.27
What holds the conidia together into a chain in
Cystopus (Albugo) (1) Middle lamila (2) Cell-wall (3) Intercalary mucilagenous septum (4)
Plamodesmata Q.28 Sexual reproduction by gametangial copulation
occurs in- (1) Synchytrium (2) Yeast (3) Rhizopus (4) Both (2) and (3) Q.29 Red rot of sugar cane is
caused by-
(1) Puccinia (2) Albugo (3) Ustilago (4) Colletotrichum Q.30 ‘LSD’ is obtained from-
(1) Clavatia (2) Claviceps (3) Amanita (4) Trichoderma
Q.31 Fungi are always-
(1) Autotrophs (2) Heterotrophs (3) Saprophytes (4) Parasites Q.32 Yeast is an important source of-
(1) Vitamin C (2) Vitamin B (3) Vitamin A (4) Vitamin D Q.33 Pseudomycelium is characteristic feature
of-
(1) Mushroom (2) Mucor (3) Bread mould (4) Yeast Q.34 Common form of food stored in a fungal cell
is- (1) Glycogen (2) Starch (3) Glucose (4) Sucrose Q.35 Saccharomyces cerevisiae is-
(1) Akaryote (2) Prokaryote (3) Mesokaryote (4) Eukaryote Q.36 Gibberellin was first discovered from-
(1) Algae (2) Fungi (3) Bacteria (4) Roots of higher plants Q.37 In the production of leavened bread, the
following is used- (1) Bacterium (2) Yeast (3) Rhizopus (4) None of these Q.38 Rhizopus belongs to the
class-
(1) Ascomycetes (2) Phycomycetes (3) Basidiomycetes (4) Deuteromycetes Q.39 All fungi differ from
algae in-
(1) Lacking chlorophyll and in having cell wall which is chitinized (2) Being coenocytic (3) Lacking
unicellular forms (4) Lacking motile ciliated gametes Q.40 Generally, in culture of Rhizopus, zygospores
are not formed- (1) Due to lack of oxygen (2) Due to shortage of light (3) Due to absence of ‘+’ and ‘ – ‘
strains (4) Due to presence of ‘ + ‘ and ‘ – ‘ strains Q.41 The structure in which ascospores are formed
is known as- (1) Basidium (2) Sporangium (3) Ascus (4) Gametangium

Q.42 Sexual reproduction can occur in the absence
of water in- (1) Ulothrix (2) Albugo (3) Marchantia (4) Fern Q.43 Commercial source of manufacture of
citric
acid is- (1) Citrus fruit (2) Bacteria (3) Aspergillus (4) Penicillium Q.44 Rhizopus is-
(1) Autotrophic (2) Symbiotic (3) Saprophytic (4) Parasitic Q.45 Which of the following is not the mode
of
reproduction in yeast- (1) Budding (2) Fission (3) Plasmogamy (4) Oogamy Q.46 Heating milk or any
other liquid at 65° C and
then sudden cooling is known as- (1) Sterilization (2) Pasteurization (3) Preservation (4) Fermentation
Q.47 Albugo candida, the agent of white rust disease
is a- (1) Protist (2) Microbe (3) Fungus (4) Prokaryote Q.48 Mycelium of Albugo is-
(1) Unseptate and multinucleate (2) Unseptate and uninucleate (3) Septate and uninucleate (4) Septate and
multinucleate Q.49 Disease resistant plant varieties can be
produced by- (1) Heat treatment (2) Colchicine treatment (3) Hormonal treatment (4) Crossing with wild
varieties of plants Q.50 Approximately one hundred diseases and pests
are reported on- (1) Wheat (2) Gram (3) Groundnut (4) Rice Q.51 The reduction division in the cycle of
Rhizopus
occurs- (1) At the time of germination of zygospore (2) During the formation of green sporangium (3)
During sexual reproduction (4) During the formation of gametangium
Q.52 Fusion between two morphologically similar but physiologically different thalli in fungi is known
as- (1) Isogamy (2) Anisogamy (3) Homothallism (4) Heterothallism Q.53 Heterothallism was discovered
by-
(1) Alexopoulos (2) K.C. Mehta (3) Blakeslee (4) Louis Pasteur Q.54 Aflatoxin was discovered in-
(1) Penicillium (2) Rhizopus (3) Aspergillus (4) Agaricus Q.55 Heterothallism refers to-
(1) Fusion is not accompanied with zygote formation (2) Fusion between morphologically similar strain
(3) Fusion between the strains structurally similar and physiologically different (4) All of the above Q.56
Wart disease of potato is caused by-
(1) Phytophthora infestans (2) Synchytrium endobioticum (3) Pythium debaryanum (4) Peronospora
destructor Q.57 Which of the following can cause a disease in
human beings- (1) Rhizopus (2) Aspergillus (3) Puccinia (4) Cystopus Q.58 One of these is known as
blue mould-
(1) Penicillium (2) Erysiphe (3) Aspergillus (4) Peziza Q.59 Penicillin is obtained from-
(1) Aspergillus fumigatus (2) Penicillium chrysogenum (3) Penicillium griseofulvum (4) Streptomyces
griseus Q.60 In Mucor sps., usually isogamy takes place
between- (1) Same strain (2) + and – strains (3) Zygospores (4) Microspores Q.61 Tikka disease occurs
in-
(1) Rice (2) Sugar cane (3) Groundnut (4) Sorghum
Fungi
[97]

Q.68 Q.62 The diseases produces by the fungus Ustilago
Heterotrophic absorptive mode of
nourishment are known as “Smuts” because-
found in- (1) The affected hosts become
completely
(1) Algae (2) Fungi black
(3) Bryophytes (4) Pteridophytes (2) They
produce sooty masses of spores
Q.69 A chemical substance produced by one micro-
(3) They parasitize cereals (4) Their mycelium is black Q.63 Zygospores are formed in-
(1) Puccinia (2) Penicillium (3) Alternaria (4) Mucor Q.64 Smut of maize is caused by-
organism that inhibits or destroy the growth of other micro-organism is called- (1) Antibiotic (2)
Antibody (3) Aflatoxin (4) Antiallergic Q.70 The fungus without mycelium is-
(1) Puccinia (2) Phytophthora (3) Rhizopus (4) Saccharomyces (1) Ustilago avenae (2) Ustilago mydis (3)
Ustilago hordei (4) Ustilago nuda
Q.71 Loose smut of wheat is caused by- (1) Ustilago tritici (2) cystopus Q.65 Among plants
‘pheromones’ are secreted by the cells of following plants for the given function- (1) All plants for growth
and development (2) Yeast for facilitating mating
(3) Puccinia (4) Aspergillus Q.72 Bordeuax mixture used extensively for treatment of plant diseases was
discovered by- (1) J.H. Millardet (2) Lister Jospelly (3) Louis Pasteur (4) Beijerinck (3) All fungi for
sexual reproduction
Q.73 Scientist famous for his researches on the (4)
Rhizopus for the formation of zygospore
wheat problems in India- Q.66
Claviceps purpurea is the causal organism of-
(1) K.C. Mehta (2) Subramaniyam (1) Smut of
barley
(3) M.O.P. Iyengar (4) Desikachary
(2) Ergotism of rye
Q.74 Plasmogamy refers to-
(3) Powdery mildew of pea (4) Rust of wheat Q.67 Antibiotic ‘flavicin’ is obtained from-
(1) Aspergillus fumigatus (2) Aspergillus clavatus
(1) The fusion of two haploid hyphae with simultaneous nuclear fusion (2) The fusion of two haploid
hyphae without simultaneous nuclear fusion (3) Fusion of egg cell with sperm (4) Fusion of sperm cell
with polar nuclei (3) Streptomyces grisesus
Q.75 Ergot is obtained from- (4) Streptomyces fradiae
(1) Claviceps purpurea (2) Rhizopus arrhizus (3) Puccinia graminis (4) Ustilago tritici

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 2 1 2 2 2 3 2 3 3 2 2 4 2 3 1 3 4 1 2
Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 4 2 3 1 2 3 3 4 2 2 2 4 1 4 2 2
2 1 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 3 2 3 3 4 2 3 1 4 1 1 1 3 3
3 2 2 1 2 2 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 Ans. 3 2 4 2 4 2 1 2 1 4 1 1 1 2 1

Q.1 There exist a close association between the alga
and fungus within a lichen. The fungus :
[AIPMT 2005] (1) fixes the atmospheric nitrogen for the alga (2) provides
protection, anchorage and
absorption for the alga (3) provides food for the alga (4) release oxygen for the alga Q.2 Fungal flagellum
originates from
[Orissa Jee 2005] (1) dictyosomes (2) kinetosomes (3) glyxisomes (4)
oxysomes Q.3 The famous Irish famine is related to a disease of potato known as [Pb. PMT 2005] (1) late
blight (2) early blight (3) dry rot of potato (4) none of above Q.4 ........ constitutes an edible fungi [BHU
2005] (1) Agaricus (2) Morchella (3) Lycoperodon (4) a and b Q.5 Doliopore septum is only
characteristic of
[JIPMER 2003; DPMT 2005] (1) phycomycetes (2) zygomycetes (3) ascomycetes (4) basidiomycetes Q.6
Vit. B
12
Q.10 Zygospore is formed from [Wardha 2005]

(1) gamentangial copulation (2) gametic union (3) zygote (4) oogamy Q.11 Fungi differ from algae in
having
[DPMT 2005] (1) chitinous cell wall and chlorophyll absent (2) chitinous cell wall and chlorophyll
present (3) cellulosic cell wall and chlorophyll absent (4) cellulosic cell wall and chlorophyll present Q.12
There can two statements Assertion(A) and Reason(R) written below. Consider them and answer
accordingly [AIIMS 2005] A. The fungi are widespread in distribution and they even live on or inside
other plants and animals. B. Fungi are able to grow anywhere on land, water or on other organisms
because they have a variety of pigments, including chlorophyll, carotenoids, fucoxanthin and
phycoerythrin (1) If A is correct and R is its explanation (2) If A is correct and R is not its explanation (3)
If A is correct but R is wrong (4) If both A and R are wrong Q.13 Which of the following fungus can
cause diseases in humans? [CMC Ludhiana 2006] is released by
(1) Penicillium (2) Ustilago [Maharashtra CET 2005]
(3) Puccinia (4) Smut (1) Saccharromyces
cerevisae
Q.14 Red rot of sugarcane and white rust of radish (2)
Rhizopus stolonifer
are respectively caused by
(3) Ashbya gossypi (4) Propioni bacteria
[Orissa Jee 2005; Kerla PMT 2005]
Q.7 The litmus is obtained from [Pb. PMT 2005]
(1) Lecanora (2) Cetreria (3) Cladonia (4) None of above
(1) Albugo candida and Cerospora (2) Colletotrichum and Fusarium (3) Pythium and Phytopthora (4)
Albugo candida and Puccinia graminis Q.8 Zygospore formation occurs in
(5) Colletotrichum and Albugo candida [Orissa Jee 2005]
Q.15 Terrestrial fungus is [GGSIPU 2006] (1) Mucor
(2) Plasmodium
(1) Urticularia (2) Sargassum
(3) Lentinum (4) Peziza
(3) Agaricus (4) Albugo
Q.9 The fungi causing white rust belongs to which order [JIPMER 2005] (1) Ustilagoeles (2) Chytridieles
(3) Uredineles (4) Perenosporales
Q.16 The fungi in which sexual reproduction is absent
or is under abnormal conditions is
[JIPMER 2002; Pb.PMT 2000, 2006] (1) phycomycetes (2) asomycetes (3) basidiomycetes (4)
deuteromycetes
Fungi
[99]

Q.17 Edible part of mushroom is
[CPMT 2003; BHU 2006]
(1) basidiocarp
(2) primary mucelium
(3) secondary mycelium
(4) tertiary mycelium
Q.18 VAM stands for [PIMS–AICET 2006]
(1) Vascular Arbuscular Mycorrihizae
(2) Vesicle Arbuscular Mycorrihizae
(3) Veremicular Arbuscular Mycorrihizae
(4) Vacuolar Arbuscular Mycorrihizae
Q.19 Ascomycetes are [GGSIPU 2006]
(1) club fungi (2) algal fungi
(3) pin moulds (4) sac fungi
Q.20 Genus Aspergillus and Claviceps belongs to
[BVP Pune 2006]
(1) phycomycetes (2) ascomycetes (3) basidiomycetes (4) deuteromycetes
Q.21 Among rust, smut and mushroom all the three
[AIIMS 2006]
(1) all pathogens (2) are saprobes
(3) bear ascocarbs (4)bear basidiocarps
Q.22 In the following table identify the correct matching of the crop, its disease and the corresponding
pathogen [AIIMS 2006]
Crop Disease Pathogen 1. Citrus–Canker A. Pseudomonas
rubrilineans
2. Potato–Late Blight B. Fusarium udum
3. Root-know C. Meoidogyn injection
4. Pigeon pee–See gall D. Phytophthora
infestans
A B C D
(1) 1 2 3 4 (2) 1 4 3 2
(3) 4 3 2 1 (4) 3 4 1 2
Q.23 Cell wall of fungi consists of [AMU 2007]
(1) cellulose (2) hemicellulose
(3) chitin (4) both a and c
Q.24 Asperigillus niger is used for the manufacture of [Manipal PMT 2007] (1) citric acid and gluconic
acid (2) HCl and HNO
3 (3) fumaric and malic acid (4) succinic and fumaric acid Q.25 Beedle and Tatum gave 'one gene and
one
enzyme' hypothesis while working on
[AIPMT 2007] (1) Salmonelly typhimurium (2) Neurospora crassa (3)
Eschericlia coli (4) Diplococcus pneumoniae Q.26 An organism with eukaryotic multicellular nature
obtains its nutrition through its cell wall. It should be placed under [Manipal PMT 2007] (1) Mycota (2)
Plantae (3) Animalia (4) Monera Q.27 Which of the following pair belongs to basidiomycetes? [AIPMT
2007] (1) Puffballs and Claviceps (2) Morchella and mushrooms (3) Peziza and stink horns (4) Bird's nest
fungi and puffballs Q.28 The toxins released by plants to save themselves from fungal attack are [BHU
2007] (1) phytotoxins (2) phytoalexins (3) calmodulins (4) aquaporins Q.29 LSD is extracted from
[Manipal PMT 2007]
(1) Claviceps (2) Cannabis (3) Agaricus (4) Amanita Q.30 The pathoens for leaf spot disease in Arachis
hypogea is [KCET 2007] (1) Fusarium (2) Cercosporia (3) Alternaria (4) Heminthosphorium Q.31 Tundu
disease of wheat is due to infection caused by [GGSIPU 2007] (1) Nematode and fungi (2) fungi and
bacteria (3) Nematode and bacteria (4) algae and fungi

Q.32 'Ergot of rye' is caused by
[AIPMT 2007; Pb.PMT 2007]
(1) Claviceps purpurea
(2) Sclerospora graminicola
(3) Cannabis sativa
(4) Algae and fungi
Q.33 Which of these is follose lichen
[Pb. PMT 2008]
(1) Cladonia (2) Graphs
(3) Parmeia (4) Lecanora
Q.34 Saccharomyces is commercially used in .... industry [Dy Patil Pune 2008]
(1) baking (2) wine
(3) butter (4) both a and b
Q.35 Black rust of wheat is a fungal disease caused by [DPMT 2003; Pb.PMT 2008]
(1) Puccinia tritici (2) Claviceps purpurea
(3) melamspora lini
(4) Sclerospora graminicola
Q.36 Taxonomy of fungi is based on [DPMT 2008]
(1) Sexual reproduction
(2) Nutrition
(3) Shape of sperocap
(4) Cell wall Q.37 Cellulose is a major component of cell walls of [AIPMT 2008] (1) Pythium (2)
Xanthomonas (3) Pseudomonas (4) Saccharomyces Q.38 Trichoderma harziahum has proved a useful
microorganism for [AIPMT 2008] (1) bioremediation of contaminated soils (2) reclamation of wastelands
(3) gene transfer in higher plants (4) biological control of soil-borne plant
pathogens Q.39 The athlete's foot disease in humans is caused due to [AMU 2009] (1)
bacteria (2) fungi (3) virus (4) none of the above
Q.40 Which one is the wrong pairing for the disease and its causal organism? [AIPMT 2009] (1) Loose
smut of wheat – Ustilago nuda (2) Root know of vegetables – Meloidogyne sp (3) Late blight of potato –
Alternaria solani (4) Black rust of wheat – Puccinia graminis Q.41 Which one of the following has
haplontic life cycle? [AIPMT 2009] (1) Ustilago (2) Wheat (3) Funaria (4) Polytrichum Q.42 Sexual
reproduction in fungi may occur by means of [AMU 2009] (1) sporangiospore, oospore and ascospore (2)
zoospore, oospore and ascospore (3) sporangiospore, ascospore and basidiospore (4) oospore, ascospore,
basidiospore Q.43 Lichens growing on tree bark are called
(1) Lignicolour (2) Terricolous (3) Corticolous (4) Saxicolous Q.44 Common mycobionts and
phycobionts of lichen
body are respectively (1) Ascomycetes, Chlorophyceae (2) Ascomycetes, Cyanophyceae (3)
Basidiomycetes, Chlorophyceae (4) Basidiomycetes, Cyanophyceae Q.45 Foliose lichhens are attached to
the substratum
at one or few places with the help of (1) Branched, multicellular rhizoids (2) Holdfast (3) Rhizines (4)
Rhizomorph Q.46 Specialised structure in the thallus of lichen for
nitrogen fixation and retaining moisture is (1) Cyphellae (2) Isidia (3) Cephalodia (4) Soredia Q.47 Select
correct statement w.r.t. mycorrhizal roots (1) They do not differ in shape from normal
roots (2) Often show a wooly covering (3) Possess root cap but lack root hairs (4) Fungal partner is
commonly a member of
Ascomycetes
Fungi
[101]

Q.52 Q.48 Which of the following feature is not related with
Which one of the following microbes forms
virus ?
symbiotic association with plants and helps
them (1) Infectivity and host specificity
in their nutrition? [AIPMT Pre 2012] (2)
Presence of genetic material
(1) Aspergillus (2) Glomus (3) Occurrence of
certain enzymes
(3) Trichodrma (4) Azoiobacter (4) Presence
of respiration
Q.53 Which statement is wrong for viruses ?
Q.49 Most of the viruses are/ have
(1) Enveloped nucleo-protein structure (2) Non-enveloped nucleo-protein structure (3) Infectious protein
particles (4) Double stranded DNA as well as dsRNA Q.50 Infectious RNA particles without protein coat
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) All of them have helical symmetry. (2) They have ability
to synthesize nucleic acids
and proteins (3) Antibiotic have no effect on them.
(1) Have high molecular weight
(4) All are parasites.
(2) Were discovered by Alper (3) Known to cause disease in plants only (4) More than one option is
correct Q.51 Yeast is used in the production of :
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Lipase and pectinase (2) Bread and beer (3) Cheese and
butter (4) Citric acid and lactic acid

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 2 1 4 4 1 1 1 2 3 1 3 1 5 3 4 1 1 4 2 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 2 4 1 2 1 4 2 1 2 3 1 3 4 1 1 1 4 2 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 Ans. 1 4 3 1 3 3 2 4 2 3 2 2 1

EXERCISE – 4 AIIMS SPECAIL
Q.1 Which one of the following pairs is correctly
matched? (1 ) Rhizobium Parasite in the roots of leguminous plants (2) Mycorrhizae Mineral uptake from
soil (3) Yeast Production of biogas (4) Myxomycetes The disease ring worm Q.2 Among rust, smut and
mushroom all the three
(1) Are pathogens (2) Are sap robes (3) Bear ascocarps (4) Bear basidiocarps Q.3 Select incorrect
statement w.r.t. T
4

mark (1).
(2) If both Assertion & Reason are true but the reason is not the correct explanation of the
Q.4 bacteriophages (1) Have polygonal prismatic head (2) Contractile tail without tail-sheath (3) Six tail
fibres (4) Ds-DNA as the genetic material
TMV is (1) Ds Ribovirus (2) Ds Deoxyvirus (3) Ss Ribovirus
assertion, then mark (2).
(3) If Assertion is true statement but Reason is false, then mark (3).
(4) If both Assertion and Reason are false statements, then mark (4).
Q.7 A : Secondary mycelium in Agaricus is formed
by somatogamy.
R : Mycelium consists of coenocytic hyphae.
(4) Ribovirus with 6400 capsomeres
Q.8 A : Rhizopus stolonifer is heterothallic.
Q.5 Find correct match
R : Heterothallism was discovered by Blackeslee.
Column I Column II
Q.9 A : Rust diseases cannot be caused other than a.
Sac fungi (i) Sporangiospore
Puccinia. b. Club fungi (ii) Diplanetism
R : White rust of crucifers is caused by
Albugo c. Algal fungi (iii) Dolipore
(Cystopus). d. Dung fungi (iv) Ascospore
Q.10 A : The fungi are widespread in distribution and
(1) a(iv), b(iii), c(ii), d(i)
they even live on or inside other plants and
(2) a(iii), b(ii), c(i), d(iv)
animals. (3) a(iv), b(iii), c(i), d(ii)
R : Fungi are able to grow anywhere on land,
(4) a(iii), b(iv), c(ii), d(i)
water or on other organisms because
they have Q.6 Hartig net is formed by
a variety of pigments, including chlorophyll,
(1) Ecotomycorrhiza
carotenoids, fucoxanthin and phycoerythrin.
(2) Basidiomycetes mostly (3) Endomycorrhiza (4) Both (1) & (2)

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Ans. 2 1 2 3 1 4 3 2 2 3
Fungi
[103]

Instruction to fill
so
Exercise # 1
Exercise # 2
Exercise # 3
Exercise # 4
Other Exercise
Advantages
very difficult to

ALGAE
Term “Algae” was given by Linnaeus. Phycology - Study of algae. Father of Phycology → Fristch →
Book - ''Structure & Reproduction of Algae'' Father of Indian Phycology - M.O.P. lyengar Nature :
Algae are mostly aquatic found in both fresh and marine water. Most of alga have dominant haploid plant
body. Algae are found in many forms like microscopic unicellular, colonial, filamentous and some marine
are parenchymatous & massive and some are multinucleated siphonaceous. Algae is surrounded by
mucilagenous sheath and below the sheath cell wall is present which is made up of cellulose (inner) &
pectin (outer).Tissue system absent. Habitat of some Important Algae :
Terrestrial : The algae found in moist soil & wall. e.g., Terrentofolia. Epiphytes : Algae which are present
on plants. e.g., Protococcus. Endophytes : Algae which are present inside plants. e.g., Coleochaete
nitelum. (in Nitella plant) Epizoic : Algae which are present on animals. e.g., Cladophora (present on
Mollusca shell), on sloth bear (Symbiotically). Endozoic : Algae which are present inside the body of
animals. e.g., Zoochlorella and Zooxenthellae (inside the Hydra). Parasites : Algae that live as parasite
and causes diseases. e.g., Cephaleruos (algae remain in the leves of tea plant). Cephaleruos causes red rust
disease of tea. Thermophilic : Algae found in hot water. e.g., Chlorella. Cryophytes : Algae which are
present in polar regions & Low temperature. e.g., Chlamydomonas (some species). Haematococcus
nivalis (It develops red snow in polar region). Cryptophytes : Algae which found under the soil. e.g.,
Nostoc. Sapophytes : Algae found on surface of soil. e.g., Vaucheria. Epiphloephytes : Algae arise on
bark of trees. Reproduction :
(1) Vegetative (2) Asexual (3) Sexual Vegetative reproduction
Binary fission : Cell is divided into two parts and nucleus is also divided into two parts by mitosis. e.g.,
Found only in unicellular algae. Fragmentation – Filaments break down into small pieces & forms new
filaments. e.g., all filamentous algae. Asexual reproduction
It is most commonly occur by different spores mostly Zoospore (Flagellated, motile). It is also a method
of protection in all unfavourable conditions by forming aplanospores, hypnospores, cyst etc. Sexual
reproduction
It is of three types. (a) Isogamous – Chlamydomonas debaryanum, Ulothrix, Ectocarpus, spirogyra
(non-flagellated
gametes) (b) Anisogamous – Chlamydomonas brunii (c) Oogamous – Chlamydomonas coccifera,
Sargassum, Volvox, fucus, chara etc.
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[105]

Note -
1. Chlamydomonas exhibits complete evolution of sexual reproduction. 2. Ulothrix (zonata sp.) exhibits
origin of sexual reproduction. Male sex organ is called antheridium and female is called oogonium. The
sex organs of algae are unicellular & jacketless. Exceptionally sex organs of Chara (Chara – green algae -
known as stone wort) are multicellular and Jacketed. The male sex organ of Chara is known as globule
and female is known as nucule. Life cycle :
Plant body of algae is haploid so sexual reproduction take place through zygotic meiosis. So their life
cycle is haplontic. Exceptionally brown algae is diploid so that sexual reproduction takes place through
gametic meiosis in it. So its life cycle is diplo-haplontic but Fucus (brown algae) have diplontic life cycle.
Some Red algae show Diplohaplontic (Diplontic) life cycle (polysiphonia). Algae mostly reproduce by
zygotic meiosis i.e. development of zygote by meiosis so embryo is not formed. Classification :
The classification of algae is mainly based on the photosynthetic pigments. In addition to this, cell wall
composition and stored food are also the basis of classification. Algae is devided into following divisions
: (1) Chlorophyta – Green algae (2) Phaeophyta – Brown algae (3) Rhodophyta – Red algae (4)
Xanthophyta – Yellow - Green algae
CLASSES OF ALGAE AND THEIR MAIN CHARACTERISTICS
Major Pigments
Chlorophyll a,
-carotene
Stored Food
Cell Wall Flagellar Number and Position of Insertions
Habitat
b
Strach Cellulose 2-8, Isokont and anterior and
β position Chlorophyll a, c , fucoxanthin
Chlorophyll a, , Phycobilins (phyco-erythrin, Phycocyanin)
Fresh water & salt water
Mannitol, laminarin
Cellulose and algin
2, Heterokont, laterally inserted
Fresh water (rare) & salt water d
Floridean starch
Cellulose + Glycan + mannan
Absent Fresh water (some),
& salt water(most)
CHLOROPHYTA (GREEN ALGAE) Green algae is the most advanced
algae. It is believed that green algae is the ancestor of the higher plants. Different forms of thallus of
Green algae are as followes : (A) Unicellular :
(i) Chlamydomonas : Motile unicellular algae. The algae moves with the help of flagella. (ii) Chlorella :
Non motile unicellular alge. Calvin discovered ‘‘Calvin Cycle’’ by experimenting on
Chlorella. (iii) Acetabularia - (Umbrella plant) - It is the largest unicellular plant. The diameter of its
cell is 10
cm. Hammerling experimented on Acetabularia. (B) Coenocytic : Some green algae are
coenocytic i.e. multinucleated. e.g., Caulerpa.
!"#$%$&'()*+(," [106] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Note : According to five kingdom system the algae described above should be placed in Protista but
exceptionally its life cycle is similar to green algae. Therefore they are placed in plantae. (C) Colonial :
Some green algae are found in colonies. They form colony of cells. The number of cells in a colony is
fixed. Such colony is called coenobium. The number is decided at development stage. e.g., Volvox -
Motile colonyHydrodictyon - Non motile colony (called as water net) (D) Multicellular filamentous :
Mostly algae are multicellular filamentous.
(a) Unbranched filament :
(i) Ulothrix - Known as pond wool (ii) Spirogyra - Known as pond silk (they reproduce by conjugation)
(b) Heterotrichous branched : Some green algae have two types of branches prostrate and erect. e.g.,
Fritschiella, Cladophora, Stigeoclonium, Coleochaete, Chara (Fritschiella tuberosa has apprach to the
early land plants). (E) Multicellular thalloid or Parenchymatous : Some algae are multicellular in length &
width. e.g.,
Ulva - Also called as sea lettuce 1. CELLULAR FEATURES
(A) Cell Wall : Inner cellulose and outer pectose layer. (B)Photosynthetic pigments :
Chlorophyll - Chl ‘a’ and Chl ‘b’ Carotene - β carotene Xanthophyll - Luteaxanthin and Viloxanthin -
Yellow coloured Note : The green colour of green algae is due to chlorophyll. (C) Pryenoid -
Proteinaceous structure sorrounded by starch located in chloroplast. (D) Stored food : In green algae the
food is stored in the fom of starch
2. REPRODUCTION
Vegetative - By fragmentation Asexual - By Zoospore (Flagellated 2 - 8) produced in Zoosporangia.
Sexual - Isogamous, anisogamous and oogamous 3. Life cycle
Three types of life cycles occur in green algae – haplontic, diplontic and Haplodiplontic. In haplontic life
cycle the dominant phase is haploid. It is characterised by zygotic meiosis e.g. Ulothrix, Spirogyra,
Chlamydomonas. In diplontic life cycle, the dominant phase of the algae is diploid. It gives rise to haploid
gametes through meiosis (gametic meiosis) e.g. Caulerpa. The haplo-diplontic life cycle possesses well
developed multicellular haploid (Gametophyte) and diploid (sporophyte) thallus. It is characterised by
sporic meiosis produce Zoospore which germinate to produce the sexual haploid gametophyte. e.g. Ulva,
Cladophora.
4. Economic Importance
Food : Codium, ulva used as salad or vegetable. Chlorella is also used as food because it has largest
amount of protein. Antibiotics : Chlorellin antibiotic is obtained from Chlorella Space research : In space,
Chlorella is used as a source of food and O
2
. Parasitic algae :
Cephaleurose viresence algae remains parasitically in the leaves of tea plant and cause disease ‘red rust’
of tea.
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[107]

PHAEOPHYTA - BROWN ALGAE OR KELPS OR SEA WEEDS
Brown algae are found in marine water. Brown algae are multicellular, Branched, filamentous in lower
form (Ectocarpus) and branched parenchymatous in higher form (Fucus, Macrocystis, Sargassum,
Laminaria). Brown algae are the largest in size (upto 60 - 100 meter in length). Largest brown algae -
Macrocystis A. Cellular features 1. The plant body of brown algae is differentiated into following
structures :
Lamina / Frond – Leafy part or photosynthetic part Stipe / Stalk – Elongated tubes called trumpet hyphae
are present for food conduction in stipe. Trumpet hyphae are analogous to sieve tubes of vascular plants.
Hold fast – For attachment to the substratum. Due to lamina and stipe
brown algae look like leaf (leafy algae) 2. Pigments :
Chlorophyll – Chl ‘a’, Chl ‘c’ Carotenoid – Only β-carotene Xanthophyll – Mainly Fucoxanthin Note :
The amount of Fucoxanthin is more in brown algae due to which algae is brown in colour. (Xanthophylls
are mostly yellow but fucoxanthin is brown) 3. Stored food :
Laminarin and mannitol : Both are derivaties of carbohydrates. 4. Phycocolloids / Hydrocolloid
:
The cell wall of brown algae contain some gelatinous coating of colloid substance like fucinic acid,
alginic acid and fucoidin in outer layer which are known as phycocolloids. Phycocolloids protects brown-
algae against dessication and shocks. Phycocolloids are used in ice-cream to make them more viscous.
Alginates, salts of alginic acid used for dentury measurement. The cells of brown algae have chloroplast,
centrally located vacuole and nucleus. B. Reproduction
Vegetative - By fragmentation Asexual - Mostly by Zoospore (Biflagellated) produced in Zoosporangia
Sporangia
is specifically two types :
(a) Unilocular – Produced haploid spore (b) Plurilocular – Produced diploid spores. Zoospore are Pear
Shaped. Two unequal flagella which are Laterally attached. Sexual - Isogamous, anisogamous and
oogamous type. Gametes are Pear shaped
Biflagellated and hapellr are Laterally attached. C. Life cycle
Mostly Diplo-haplontic and Diplontic (Fucus) Special Name :
1. Postelsia : It is known as Sea palm. 2. Ancyclonema : It is called Ice bloom because it grows on marine
ice. 3. Sargassum : It is known as Gulf weed because Sargassum is a free floating algae. It grows rapidly
in North Atlantic ocean and covers thousands of hectares of area. Therefore this region is called as
sargasso sea.

4. Laminaria (Kelps) - It is called as Devil’s Aprin Other forms are Ectocarpus, Dictyota and Fucus.
D. Economic Importance
Fodder : Most of brown algae are used as fodder and about 70% species of marine brown algae used as
food source. 1. Alginates or Alginic acid : Obtained from Laminaria, Fucus, Macrocystis. Alginates is
used in
the manufacturing of soap, ice-cream, polish, cream and plastic. 2. Iodine and Bromine : Obtained
from Laminaria & Fucus. (mainly iodine)
RHODOPHYTA - RED ALGAE Red algae is second most ancient algae
after blue green algae i.e. they are developed after blue green algae. e.g., Polysiphonia. Red algae mainly
found in marine (more in warmer areas) water. Exceptionally Batrachospermum is found in fresh water
(river) and Porphyridium is found on land. There is no motile stage found in life cycle of red algae and
BGA i.e. cilia & flagella are absent. Red algae are multicellular but exceptionally Porphyridium is
unicellular.
(a) Cellular features : The thallus of red algae are multicellular with complex body organization i.e.
psedoparenchymatous. Cell wall of red algae is complex and made up of cellulose & pectin. The cell wall
of red algae is also complicated like blue green algae. Their cell wall has many different type of substance
such as xylan, mannan, galactose, polyuronic acid, polysulphate esters. In some Red algae calcium
carbonates is also present in the cell wall. Due to which their thallus become stony. These algae form lime
stone & coral reefs e.g., Corallina and Lithothamnion. The prominent primitive pit connection develop in
between cells after fertilisation, Help in post fertilisation development. (b) Pigments :
Chlorophyll - Chl ‘a’ and ‘d’ Carotenes - β Phycobilins - R - phycoerythrin (red coloured) and R -
phycocyanin (blue coloured). On the basis of pigments red algae is similar to blue green algae. Colour of
red algae changes according to depth of sea is called Gaudikov’s effect. Such effect also seen in Blue
green algae. When algae present on the surface of sea then their colour appear blue and when they are at
bottom, their colour appear red. When they are on surface pigment R-phycocyanin is more while at depth
pigment R- phycoerythrin is more. Ultra-violet and violet light have high penetration power so these light
reach at the high depth in sea. And pigment R-phycoerythrin is only pigment which absorb these
UV-lights at great depth so red algae are deepest algae and appear Red coloured. Red algae not always
red, it may be blue coloured also. e.g., Batrachospermum – This is a blue coloured algae. (c) Stored Food
: Floridean Starch : It is a primitive type of starch. Structurally floridean starch is similar to the
cyanophycean starch of blue green algae. Starch of higher plants is less branched yet floridean starch&
cyanophycean strach is highly branched. Glycogen is also highly branched so that floridean &
cyanophycean starch is structurally similar to glycogen and amylopectin. Phycocolloids : Agar,
Carrageenin and funori (Type of glue) phycocolloids are found in the cell wall of red algae.
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[109]

(d) Reproduction Vegetative : By fragmentation Asexual : Non motile spores [By monospore,
carpospores, tetraspore] Sexual Reproduction : By non-motile gametes. Sexual reproduction is oogamous
type accompanied by complex post fertilisation development.The female sex organs are called carpognia.
Carpogonia bear receptive neck tichogyne. They are apparently similar to archegonia of bryophyta.
Carpogonia is unicellular & jacketless but archegonia is multicellular & jacketed. The male sex organs of
red algae are known as spermatangia. Non motile spores like gametes are formed in spermatangia which
are known as spermatia. (e) Life cycle Exceptionally life cycle of Polysiphonia is diplohaplontic
(Diplontic) but triphasic as carposporophyte, tetrasporophyte and gametophyte plant appear in life cycle.
(f) Economic Importance Polysiphonia, Rhodomela : Source of Bromine Harveyella : It is a colourless
parasitic algae. It remains as parasite on other algae. Porphyra : It is an edible algae. Gelidium and
Gracilaria : Hydrocolloid (Agar - Agar) is obtained form these. It is used to prepare culture medium.
Chondrus crispus : It is also called Irish moss. Carrageenin colloid is obtained from this algae. It is used
as gelating agent in food industries (i.e. to make the food item viscous). Capsule of medicines is also
prepared from carragenin. Gloiopeltis : Funori (a glue) used as adehsive obtained. Haematococcus nivalis
: ‘‘Red snow’’ - It likes to grow on snow and imparts red colour to snow.
XANTHOPHYTA - YELLOW GREEN ALGAE 1. Habitat and Structure
:
All the algae in this group are acellular coenocytic (Siphonaceous thallus) and are found in moist soil.
2. Pigments :
Chlorophyll – Chl ‘a’, ‘e’ Carotene – β carotene Xanthophylls – Many Note : The yellow colour of these
algae is due to the presence of xanthophyll. 3. Stored Food :
Leucosin and Oil : (Leuosin is derivative of carbohydrate). e.g., Vaucheria, Botrydium, Tribonema Note :
In Vaucheria algae some special type of spores are formed which are known as synzoospores.
(multinucleated zoospore).

BRYOPHYTA
The term ‘‘Bryophyta’’ was proposed by ‘‘Robert Braun’’. The study of Bryophytes is known as
Bryology. Hedwig is considered to be the father of Bryology. But according to some scientist it is
believed that Cavers is the father of Bryology. Father of Indian Bryology is Prof. Shiv Ram Kashyap.
General features
Bryophytes are the first land plant. It is believed that, they originated from aquatic plant and they come on
land through water. Because some bryophytes have features similar to aquatic plants (eg. presence of air
canals) Bryophytes are known as amphibians of the plant kingdom, because they live in soil but need
water to complete their life cycle during sexual reproduction. Bryophytes are not considered as the
successful land plants because vascular tissue is absent and they need water for fertilization. The process
of water conduction in bryophytes takes place with the help of parenchyma or Hardom tissue
(Sphagnum). Hadrom is dead tissue. The plant body is dominantly haploid, more differentiated than algae
i.e. Multicellular, thalloid, parenchymatous. Roots are absent in bryophytes (Rhizoids unicelled /
multicelled present). Bryophytes are sciophytes, i.e., bryophytes prefer to grow in moist (wet) and shady
places. Vegetative reproduction is quite common through fragmentation, tubers, gemmae (inside gemma
cup), buds, adventitious branches etc. Habitat of some important Bryophytes
(A)Some bryophytes are found in water eg. Riccia flutains, Riccia abuensis, Ricciocarpus natans,
Riella, Fontinalis (B) Some bryophytes are found in epiphytic form i.e. they grow on other plants eg.
Dendroceros (C) Some bryophytes are saprophytes (Non photosynthetic) eg. Buxbaumia and
Cryptothallus
LIFE CYCLE OF BRYOPHYTES
The plant in bryophytes is gametophyte. It is haploid. Sex organs are formed on gametophyte. Sex organs
are multicellular and jacketed in bryophytes. Male sex organs are called as antheridium and female sex
organs are called as archegonium (Ist Archegoniate plant). The male gametes of bryophytes are motile.
These motile male gametes are called as antherozoids. Antherozoides are comma shaped and biflagellate.
Female gamete is called egg.
[111] !"#$%$&'()*+(,"

Jacket cells
Wall of sporophyte
Sporogenous cells
4 Cells stage
Sporophyte
16 Cells stage
Amphithecium Endothecium
8 Cells stage
The germination of spores in Mosses is indirect. i.e. a multicellular filament is formed after the
germination of spore. This filament is known as protonema. Now buds are formed on every cells of
protonema. Each bud develops into a gametophyte plant. Indirect germination is best for survival. Mosses
are gregarious in nature because they appear in group. Importance of Bryophyta
1. Sexual reproduction in bryophytes is oogamous type and life cycle is haplo-diplontic type. In
Bryophyta the sporophyte is depend on gametophyte. (May be completely or partially) This is a unique
character of broyphyta.
In Bryophyta, fertilization is done by zoodiogamy i.e. male gamete reaches the female gametes (for which
water is essential) and fertilizes it. As a result of fertilization, a diploid zygote is formed. The zygote
initiates the sporophytic generation. Sporophytic generation is a diploid stage. Zygote develops inside
archegonia and divides by mitosis to produce embryo (so these are considered as first embryophytes). The
embryo develops further into a sporophyte which is parasitic over the gametophyte (may be partial
parasite as in mosses). The sprophyte of bryophytes is also called sporogonium, it is composed of three
parts viz. capsule, seta and foot. It produces meiospores or haploid spores inside the capsule part (after
meiosis in spore mother cells), while attached to the gametophyte. All bryophytes produce only one type
of spores (Homosporous).
DEVELOPMENT OF SPOROPHYTE
During the development first division is transverse in zygote and second division is vertical. Third
division is also vertical but at right angle to second division, therefore an eight celled embryo is formed.
Now a periclinal division takes place in eight celled embryo. as a result of it a 16 celled embryo is
formed. Now these sixteen cells are arranged in two layers. Outer 8 cells - Called Amphithecium Inner 8
cells - Called Endothecium Now cells of endothecium divided and form many cells which are known as
sporogenous cells. Some sporogenous cells become sterile and called nurse cells (2n). Remaining
sporogenous cells function as spore mother cells. Now meiosis takes place in spore mother cells, result of
it haploid spores are formed. Nurse cells provide nutrition to spore mother cells and spore. The
germination of spores is direct or indirect. In Liverworts & Hornworts the germination of spore is direct
i.e. each spore forms a gametophyte after germination i.e. each spore forms one thallus.
Zygote
2 Cells stage
[112] !"#$%$&'()*+(,"

Gametophyte
The sporophyte of liverworts made up of foot, seta and capsule. [Except Riccia sporophyte is made up of
only capsule). In this class formation of spores and nurse cells takes place by the cells of endothecium.
Cells of amphithecium form only wall of sporophyte.
Amphithecium = Wall of sporophyte
Endothecium = sporogenous cells = spore mother cells nurse cells
Elaters are present in sporophyte of some members of liverworts. (e.g. Marchantia - In Marchantia nurse
cells are modified in to elaters). Elaters are diploid, hygroscopic structures with spiral thickenings bands
which help in spore dispersal. eg. - Riccia, Marchantia, Cryptothallus, Riella, Pellia
Porella (Leafy thallus have two rows of leafy appandages on stem like structure)
Note : In Bryophytes, sporophyte of Riccia is the simplest.
2. Food : Some moss plant used as food for herbaceous animals, birds. 3. Fuel : Sphagnum : used as peat
coal. 4. Packing material : Sphagnum peat have high water holding capacity so used as packing material
for living material. 5. Ecological importance : Bryophyte have important role in plant succession on bare
rocks / soil (lithosere). 6. Moss with lichen first colonize on rocks. They decompose rocks for growth of
higher plant. Prevent
soil erosion by forming mat on soil.
CLASSIFICATION
Bryophyta is divided in to three classes (A) Hepaticopsida (Liver Worts), (B) Anthoceropsida (Horn
Worts), (C) Bryopsida or Musci (Mosses) Hepaticopsida –
All the bryophytes includes in this class have shape like liver, so they are know as liverworts. Plant body
of this group is thallus like. Rhizoids and scales are present on thallus. Rhizoids are unicellular,
unbranched. Scales are multicellular. Rhizoids mostly on ventral surface while scales on margin and
apical notch. Thallus has two distinct zones i.e. photosynthetic and storage zone. Asexual reproduction
occur by means of fragmentation, or by specialized structure called gemmae (e.g. Marchantia). Gemmae
are ‘8’ shaped, stalked, green and multicellular asexual buds developing in small receptacles (gemma
cups) on dorsal surface of thallus. In marchantia specific structure found on which sex organs found in
groups called Archegoniophore (archegonia) and Antheridiophore (Antheridium). The sporophyte of
liverworts is completely depend on gametophyte i.e it is depend on gametophyte for food, water and
habitat.
[113] !"#$%$&'()*+(,"

Anthoceros have some Algae like characters such as :
Archegonia jacketless. In each cell of Anthoceros, only one chloroplast is present which is a character of
green algae. In the cells of higher plants many chloroplast are present. Pyrenoids (starch storing granule)
are present in the chloroplast of Anthoceros, which is an algal character. Anthoceros show ancestral
characters i.e. bryophytes also termed as synthetic archaegoniatae. Bryopsida or Musci
All the Mosses are included in this class. The plant body of mosses is made up of stem, leaves and
rhizoids. The Rhizoids present in the plants of this class are multicellular and branched. These rhizoids
have oblique septa. POINT TO BE REMEMBERED 1. The presence of leaves in gametophyte is one of
the unique character of Moss. 2. Sex organs produced at the apex of leafy shoots of gametophyte. 3. The
sporophyte of moss in bryophyta is highly developed while the sporophyte of liverworts is the
simplest. 4. The sporophyte of mosses is also semiparasite like, that of Hornworts. i.e. it is
photosynthetic. 5. The sporophyte absorbs the water from gametophyte with the help of foot. Capsule is
the fertile part
of the sporophyte i.e. formation of spores takes place in it. 6. Foot and seta are the sterile part of the
sporophyte.
Anthoceropsida
The plant body of this group also thallus like. Scales are absent but rhizoids are present on thallus.
Rhizoids are unicellular and unbranched on ventral surface. Thallus is undifferentiated ie. No
photosynthetic and storage zone. Thallus have very specific feature ie. presence of one chloroplast and
one pyrenoid in each cell. The sporophyte of Hornworts is divided into foot and capsule. In place of seta a
special, type of meristematic zone is present. Due to the activeness of this meristem, the sporophyte
grows rapidly like the horn of animals. The sporophyte of Hornworts is not completely depend on its
gametophyte i.e. it is semiparasite because its sporophyte is photosynthetic therefore it can manufacture
its own food. It does not depend on gametophyte for food, it depends only for water and habitat. In horn
worts wall of sporophyte and spores are formed by cells of amphithecium. Cells of endothecium form
only elaters.
Amphithecium = Wall of sporophyte and Spores Endothecium = Elaters In hornworts spore forming cells
and elaters forming cells are separate, so elaters are known as pseudoelaters. Pseudoelaters are
structurally and functionally similar to true elaters. But do not have thickening bands eg. Notothylus,
Anthoceros
[114] !"#$%$&'()*+(,"

7. Cells of endothecium form spores. 8. In bryopsida cells of amphithecium form wall of sporophyte. 9.
Elaters and nurse cells are absent in bryopsida. So they have advanced methods of spore dispersal from
capsule like annulus, peristomial teeth, operculum (Funaria) etc. 10. Endothecium developes Spores
Evolutionary Note
In Riccia, the sporophyte is made up of only capsule i.e. the whole sporophyte is fertile in it. During
evolution there occur gradual sterlization of sporophyte i.e. gradual reduction of fertile part and gradual
development of strile part. Riccia → Marchantia → Porella → Anthoceros → sphagnum → Funaria →
Polytrichum Common Name
1. Funaria : Rope moss or Cord moss 2. Andria : Granite moss 3. Polytrichum : Hair cap moss 4.
Fontinalis : Brook moss 5. Dawsonia : Australian moss - The highest bryophyte - 5 cm. 6. Buxbaumia :
Saprophytic moss - (Photosynthesis absent). 7. Sphagnum : This bryophyta has following type of masses.
a. Bog mass likes to grow on acidic bog, Quaking bog. b. Peat moss : It is a fossil fuel that obtained from
bog. The formation of peat takes place by the fossilization of Sphagnum. Sphagnum grows in acidic bog.
The number of bacteria are less in bog due to which the degradation of dead cell could not takes place.
Hence It is present in the form of fossil. c. Absorbent cotton : Sphagnum can absorb water in very high
amount, therefore it is used in the form of absorbent cotton in Europe (used in world war). d. Carpet moss
or Turf moss : It spreads like a carpet on bog due to which, the swamp cannot be easily seen.
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[115]

EXERCISE – 1
Q.1 Which algal groups have similarity in pigment
composition - (1) Red algae and brown algae (2) Green algae and blue green algae (3) Kelps and diatoms
(4) Diatoms and euglenoids Q.2 Autotrophic thallophytes are called as -
(1) Fungi (2) Lichens (3) Algae (4) Microbes Q.3 Which of the following is parasitic algae-
(1) Cephaleouros (2) Harveyella (3) Both (1) and (2) (4) None of the above Q.4 Red algae is red due to
the presence of -
(1) R-Phycocyanin (2) R-Phycoerythrin (3) C-Phycocyanin (4) C-Phycoerythrin Q.5 Sea lettuce is the
name given to -
(1) Laminaria (2) Fucus (3) Sargassum (4) Ulva Q.6 Fertile cells are not enclosed by sterile cells in
the group- (1) Thallophyta (2) Spermatophyta (3) Pteridophyta (4) Bryophyta Q.7 ‘’Red rust of tea’’ is
caused by parasitic-
(1) Algae (2) Fungi (3) Bacteria (4) Bryophyta Q.8 No Zoospores formation has been observed in
the Algae members belonging to - (1) Chlorophyceae (2) Xanthophyceae (3) Phaeophyceae (4)
Cyanophyceae Q.9 Which pigment is found in phaeophyceae-
(1) Chl. a,c and fucoxanthin (2) Chl. a, d and violaxanthin (3) γ Carotene and phycocyanin (4) None of
these Q.10 Food reserve in Rhodophyta is -
(1) Floridean starch (2) Mannitol (3) Leucosin (4) All of the above
Q.11 Zygotic meiosis is characteristic of -
(1) Prokaryotes (2) Thallophyta (3) Bryophyta (4) Spermatophyta Q.12 Photosynthetic pigments common
to all algae-
(1) Chlorophyll ‘b’ and carotene (2) Chlorophyll ‘a’ and ’b’ (3) Chlorophyll ‘a’ and β-carotene (4)
Chlorophyll and xanthophyll Q.13 Acetabularia, a largest unicellular plant,
belongs to - (1) Chlorophyta (2) Rhodophyta (3) Pyrrophyta (4) Phaeophyta Q.14 Algae deepest in sea-
(1) Red Algae (2) Brown Algae (3) Green Algae (4) Golden Algae Q.15 Phycobilins are charcteristic
pigments of -
(1) Rhodophyta and Xanthophyta (2) Rhodophyta and Pyrophyta (3) Pyrophyta and Cyanophyta (4)
Rhodophyta and Cyanophyta Q.16 Which of the following plant groups have
similar pigment composition - (1) Rhodophyta and phaeophyta (2) Chlorophyta and phaeophyta (3)
Rhodophyta and cyanophyta (4) Xanthophyta and euglenophyta Q.17 Polyuronic acid and polysulphate
esters are
characteristic in cell wall of - (1) Brown Algae (2) Red Algae (3) Dinoflagellates (4) Diatoms Q.18 Stone
wort is common name of -
(1) Chara (2) Chlorella (3) Laminaria (4) Polysiphonia Q.19 Irish moss, is a -
(1) True moss (2) Lichen (3) Algae (4) Bryophyte Q.20 Flagellated cells are absent in -
(1) Red algae (2) Blue green algae (3) Higher plants (4) All the above

Q.21 Which of the following is colour less parasitic
red algae - (1) Cephaleuros (2) Harveyella (3) Polysiphonia (4) Laminaria Q.22 Green algae are
considered as ancestors of higher plants due to their resemblance with higher plants in - (1) Pigments (2)
Cell wall (3) Stored food (4) All the above Q.23 Pyrenoids are characteristically found in algae.
A pyrenoid consists of - (1) Core of starch surrounded by protein (2) Core of protein surrounded by starch
(3) Core of fatty acids coverd by starch (4) Nucleic acid and protein Q.24 In chlorophyta the mode of
sexual reporduction
is - (1) Isogamy (2) Anisogamy (3) Oogamy (4) Isogamy. Anisogamy and oogamy Q.25 The name
‘’Thallophyta’’ was coined by - (1) Endlicher (2) Linneaus (3) Christenson (4) Hackel Q.26 Unique
character of Thallophyta is -
(1) Thalloid body (2) Absence of vascular tissue (3) Zygotic meiosis (4) All the above Q.27 In thallophyta
main plant body is -
(1) Gametophyte (2) Sporophyte (3) Diploid plant body (4) Leafy plant body Q.28 The character of
thallophyta is/are-
(1) Plant body thallus (2) Non vascular plant (3) Sex organ are unicellular and without jacket of sterile
cell (4) All the above Q.29 Sexual reproduction in Thallophyta takes place
by - (1) Isogamy (2) Anisogamy (3) Oogamy (4) Any of the above
Q.30 Most advance group of Algae is -
(1) Myxophyta (2) Chlorophyta (3) Xanthophyta (4) Phaeophyta Q.31 “Agar-agar’’ is obtained from -
(1) Green Algae (2) Red Algae (3) Brown Algae (4) Yellow green Algae Q.32 Motile stage are not found
in life cycle of -
(1) Red Algae & green Algae (2) Red Algae & brown Algae (3) Red Algae & blue green Algae (4) Green
Algae & brown Algae Q.33 Embryo does not form in thallophta due to-
(1) Zygotic meiosis (2) Zygotic mitosis (3) Sporangial meiosis (4) Gametic meiosis Q.34 Oogonia of
Thallophyta differs with archegonia
of bryophyta- (1) Being multi cellular (2) Being jacketed (3) Being stalked (4) Being unicellular and
jacket less Q.35 Which of the following best explain the
evolution of sexual reproduction - (1) Chlamydomonas (2) Ulothrix (3) Puccinia (4) Albugo Q.36
Cephaleuras, which causes ‘’Red rust of tea’’
is a - (1) Red Algae (2) Brown Algae (3) Dinoflagellate (4) Green Algae Q.37 Heterotrichous habit is
common among-
(1) Brown Algae (2) Red Algae (3) Yellow green Algae (4) Green Algae Q.38 Gametes are non-motile in
-
(1) Blue green Algae (2) Red Algae (3) Both 1 and 2 (4) Green Algae Q.39 Due to which pigment red
algae are capable of
survive in deep sea - (1) Chlorophyll ‘d’ (2) Carotenes (3) Phycocyanin (4) Phycoerythrin
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[117]

Q.40 Blue-green Algae resembles more closely to-
(1) Green Algae (2) Brown Algae (3) Red Algae and bacteria (4) Slime molds Q.41 Which of the
following statement is true for
algae - (1) Algae have root, stem and leaves (2) Algae have true roots but lack leaves (3) Algae have
rhizoides and leaves (4) Body of algae is thallus Q.42 In which plant group reproductive organs are not
enclosed in a layer of sterile cells- (1) Pteridophyta (2) Thallophyta (3) Angiosperm (4) Gymnosperm
Q.43 Classification of algae is mainly based up on -
(1) Reproductive organs (2) Structure of spores (3) Pigments (4) Stored food Q.44 ‘’Carrageenin’’ is
obtained from -
(1) Chondrus crispus (2) Laminaria (3) Gelidium (4) Macrocystis Q.45 Female sex organ of algae is
called -
(1) Carpel (2) Oogonium (3) Archegonia (4) Oosphere Q.46 Change in colour of algae according to depth
in
sea is called - (1) Bohr’s effect (2) Gaudikov’s effect (3) Fogg’s effect (4) Pasteur effect Q.47 In some
algae two entire individual fuse with each other, Such a type of sexual reporduction is called - (1)
Isogamy (2) Anisogamy (3) Hologamy (4) Gametangial contact Q.48 Which of the following is not
correctly
matched- (1) Heterocyst = N
2
Q.49 Cilia & flagella are absent in life cycle of -

(1) Red algae (2) Brown algae (3) Green algae (4) Red algae & B.G.A Q.50 Which algae best explains the
evolution of
sexual reproduction - (1) Green algae (2) Red algae (3) Brown algae (4) B.G. algae Q.51 Red colour of
sea may be due to-
(1) Red algae (2) Trichodesmium (3) Gonyaulax (4) All the above Q.52 Spermatia are male gametes of-
(1) Red algae (2) Diatoms (3) Spermatophyta (4) Euglena Q.53 Cap cells occur in -
(1) Oedogonium (2) Diatoms (3) Dino flagellates (4) Euglena Q.54 Algae which have food conducting
tubes similar
to phloem in vascular plants are- (1) Red algae (2) Brown algae (3) Blue green algae (4) Green algae Q.55
Chlorophylll ‘c’, ‘d’ and ‘e’ are characteristic
pigments of respectively - (1) Red algae, brown algae and yellow green algae (2) Brown algae, Red algae
and yellow green algae (3) Diatoms, Dinoflagellates, Euglena (4) High plants, Red algae, Diatoms Q.56
Which of the following algae produces
synzospores - (1) Chlamydomonas (2) Polysiphonia (3) Chlorella (4) Vaucheria -fixation structure of
B.G. A
Q.57 Reserve food of algae and fungi are - (2)
Hormogonia = Reproductive structure of B.G.A (3) Floridean starch -Stored food of brown algae (4)
Cyanophycean starch = Stored food of B.G.A.
(1) Starch and soluble floridoside (2) Oil droplets and fats (3) Starch and glycogen (4) Starch and
Glycerol

Q.58 About 90 percent of total photosynthesis in
world is caused by - (1) Bryophytes (2) Algae (3) Pteridophytes (4) Angiosperms Q.59 Which type of
algae are helpful in nitrogen
economy - (1) Green algae (2) Blue green algae (3) Red algae (4) Brown algae Q.60 Sea weeds belongs to
-
(1) Red algae (2) Brown algae (3) Green algae (4) Blue green algae
Q.61 Plants of thallophyta are -
(1) Haploid and gametophyte (2) Haploid and sporophyte (3) Diploid and gametophyte (4) Diploid and
sporophyte Q.62 Epiphloephytes algae arise on -
(1) Animals (2) Leaves surface (3) Bark of trees (4) Phloem of leaves Q.63 Chlorphyll ‘a’ and chlorophyll
‘d’ found in -
(1) Rhodophyta (2) Phaeophyta (3) Chryosophyta (4) Myxophyta
ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 1 Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 3 3 3 2 4
1 1 4 1 1 2 3 1 1 4 3 2 1 3 4 Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 2
4 2 4 1 3 1 4 4 2 2 3 1 4 1 4 4 2 4 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60
Ans. 4 2 3 1 2 2 3 3 4 1 4 1 1 2 2 4 3 2 2 2 Ques. 61 62 63 Ans. 1 3 1
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[119]

EXERCISE – 2
Q.1 Embryo is present but true vasculature is
Q.11 Jacket less archegonia occur in - absent in
phylum -
(1) Riccia (2) Funaria (1) Cyanophyta (2)
Tracheophyta
(3) Sphagnum (4) Anthoceros (3) Bryophyta
(4) Chlorophyta
Q.12 Bryophytes differ from thallophytes in
having - Q.2 The unique feature of Bryophytes compared
(1) Embryo (2) Rhizoids to other green plant
groups is that - (1) They produce spores (2) They lack vascular tisssue (3) They lack root
(3) Sterile jacket around sex organs (4) All the above Q.13 Spores do not form protonema but directly
grow into flat branching thallus in -
Q.3 Q.4 Q.5 Q.6 Q.7 (4) Their sporophyte is attached to
gametophyte In Bryophytes diploid number of chromosomes occur in - (1) Gametes (2) Spores (3)
Spore mother cells (4) Nuclei of gametes The plant used as an alternative of cotton- (1) Sphagnum (2)
Funaria (3) Riccia (4) Andria The Antherozoids of Bryophyts possess- (1) 2-Flagella (2) 1-Flagella (3)
Multiflagella (4) No-flagella Which of the following is bryophyte- (1) Funaria (2) Volvox (3) Chlorella
(4) Spirullina The group bryophyta includes- (1) Liverworts and ferns (2) Liverworts and club moss (3)
Moss and ferns (4) Liverworts and moss
(1) Liverworts (2) Mosses (3) Ferns (4) Gymnosperms Q.14 In bryophyta, simplest sporophyte occur in-
(1) Riccia (2) Marchantia (3) Funaria (4) Anthoceros Q.15 In which of the following bryophytes are
gemmae the means of vegetative reproduction- (1) Riccia (2) Marchantia (3) Sphagnum (4) Anthoceros
Q.16 A saprophytic bryophyte found in the
Himalayas is - (1) Sphagnum (2) Marchantia (3) Porella (4) Buxbaumia Q.17 Which of the following is
example of moss-
(1) Funaria (2) Riccia (3) Anthoceros (4) Pellia Q.18 In Bryophytes what is absent -
(1) Embryo formation (2) Fertilization (3) Motile gametes
Q.8 A leafy non vascular plant with parasitic
(4) True roots and vascular tissue
sporophytic generation should properly be
Q.19 In bryophytes fertilization takes place -
classified in -
(1) At low temp (1) Thallophyta (2)
Bryophyta
(2) In dry condition (3) Pteridophyta (4)
Spermatophyta
(3) In presence of water Q.9
Bryophyta includes -
(4) In above all situation (1) Mosses (2) Club
mosses
Q.20 Which statement is true about bryophytes that-
(3) Spike mosses (4) All the above
(1) They are non photosynthetic Q.10
A leafy gametophyte plant with multicellular
(2) Zygote produces gametophyte on rhizoids
and sporophyte differentiated in foot,
germination seta and capsule should
belongs to -
(3) Spores form gametophyte plant on (1)
Psilopsida (2) Hepaticopsida
germination (3) Bryopsida (4) Lycopsida
(4) They have vascular tissues

Q.21 Which bryophyta is of economic importance- (1) Funaria (2) Marchantia (3) Riccia (4) Sphagnum
Q.22 Bryophytes are -
(1) Sciophytes (2) Cryophyte (3) Halophytes (4) Xerophytes Q.23 Which type of fertilization is found in
bryophytes- (1) Siphonogamous (2) Zoodiogamous (3) Zoodio-siphonogamous (4) Fertilization in not
found Q.24 Mosses are gregarious because they -
(1) Have vascular tissue (2) Have indirect germination of spores (3) Have direct germination of spores (4)
Have spore mother cells Q.25 Aquatic ancestry of bryophytes is evidenced
by - (1) Their green colour (2) Algae like protenema (3) Many aquatic bryophytes (4) Flagellated male
gametes Q.26 Moss sporophyte is diffentiated in -
(1) Stem & leaves (2) Root, stem & leaves (3) Rhizoids, stem & leaves (4) None of these Q.27 Oblique
septa are found in which part of moss -
(1) Rhizoids of sporophyte (2) Rhizoids of gametophyte (3) Leaves (4) Stem Q.28 Leaves of Mosses and
Ferns are - (1) Analogous and homologous both (2) Analogous but not homologous (3) Homologous but
not analogous (4) None of the above Q.29 Which of the following plants are similar to amphibia animals
in requirement of water for fertilisation - (1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Angiosperm (4) (1) and (2)
both
Q.30 The bryophyte which can absorb water upto
18 times its weight- (1) Anthoceros (2) Sphagnum (3) Davsonia (4) Marchantia Q.31 In which of the
following zygote forms a
diploid structure - (1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) Algae (4) Fungi Q.32 Bryophytes are -
(1) First successful land plant (2) Vascular cryptogames (3) Non vascular cryptogames (4) Vascular
embryophytes Q.33 Sex organ in bryophytes are -
(1) Unicellular and jacketed (2) Unicellular and non-jacketed (3) Multicellular and jacketed (4)
Multicellular and non jacketed Q.34 Fossilised fuel obtained from bog is - (1) Tar (2) Peat (3) Bio-gas (4)
Petrol Q.35 Which structure produces, the gamete bearing
plant of moss- (1) Spore (2) Bud (3) Protonema (4) Zygote Q.36 Bryophyta show an advancement over
algae
in - (1) Having multi cellular sporophytic generation
(2) Having parasitic sporophyte (3) Having zygotic meiosis (4) None of the above Q.37 Bryophyta like to
grow in moist places
because- (1) Due to absence of roots, they has to absorb
the moisture of ground (2) Male gametes require moisture for
swimming (3) They do not have water poof coating of cutin on their aerial surface to prevent the loss
of water (4) All the above
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[121]

Q.38 Bryophyta are ecologically important plants as
they are - (1) Best producer in nature (2) Pioneer in succession on barren lands (3) Decomposers (4)
Nitrifying plants Q.39 Which of the following are saprophytic
bryophytes - (1) Bauxbaumia (2) Cryptothallus (3) Anthoceros (4) Both (1) and (2) Q.40 Which
bryophyte indicates algal ancestory of
bryophytes- (1) Riccia (2) Riella (3) Anthoceros (4) Mosses Q.41 Leafy gametophyte occurs in -
(1) Liver worts (2) Horn worts (3) Moss (4) Fern Q.42 The sporophyte of moss absorbs water from
gametophyte with the help of - (1) Capsule (2) Seta (3) Foot (4) Haustoria Q.43 Sporophyte with
indefinite growth occurs in - (1) Liver worts (2) Horn worts (3) Mosses (4) Fern Q.44 Sphagnum may be
use as a subsititue of -
(1) Absorbent cotton (2) Non absorbent cotton (3) Plastic (4) Polythene Q.45 Stem and leaves of
bryophyta plants are-
(1) Analogous to stem and leaves of higher
plants (2) Homologous to stem and leaves of higher
plants (3) Both analogous and homologus (4) None Q.46 Aquatic ancestory of bryophyta is best
indicated by - (1) Some bryophyta still aquatic (2) Flagellated male gametes (3) Aerenchyma in stem (4)
All the above
Q.47 Non vascular embryophyta are -
(1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) Pteridophyta (4) (1) and (2) both Q.48 The water conducting tissue in
bryophyta is-
(1) Parenchyma (2) Sclerenchyma (3) Trachieds (4) Sieve tubes Q.49 In which of the following elaters are
found- (1) Angiosperms (2) Bryophyta (3) Algae (4) Bacteria Q.50 Bryophyta are not tall plants due to-
(1) Absence of meristem (2) Absence of vascular tissues (3) Presence of root system (4) All the above
Q.51 The first cell of sporophytic generation in
bryophyta is - (1) Spore (2) Spore mother cell (3) Zygote (4) Protonema Q.52 Riccia is a bryophyte due to
-
(1) Thalloid (2) Rhizoids (3) Alternation of generations (4) Dependent sporophyte Q.53 In which of the
following sporogenous tissue
(spores) is derived from amphithecium- (1) Riccia (2) Marchantia (3) Ricciocarpus (4) Anthoceros Q.54
In bryophyta, organs are referred to as ‘’Leaf like’’ and ‘’Stem like’ and not the true leaf and stem
because - (1) They lack vasuclar tissues (2) They are non-green (3) Thay do not function as leaf and stem
(4) All the above Q.55 Structures for dispersal of spores in bryophyta
are - (1) Elaters (2) Pseudoelaters (3) Peristome teeth (4) All the above Q.56 Oblique septa in rhizoids are
characteristic of-
(1) Liverworts (2) Hornworts (3) Mosses (4) Ferns

Q.57 In which bryophyta germination of spore is
indirect - (1) Riccia (2) Rhizopus (3) Puccinia (4) Funaria Q.58 Leafy gametophytes occur in -
(1) Angiosperm (2) Pteridophyta (3) Bryophyta (4) Gymnosperms Q.59 Male gametes of bryophytes are -
(1) Uniflagellate (2) Multiflagellate (3) Biflagellate (4) Triflagellate Q.60 Seedless nonvascular plants are
-
(1) Angiosperm (2) Gymnosperm (3) Pteridophyte (4) Bryophytes Q.61 Rhizoids of hepaticopsida and
anthocerotosida
are - (1) Multicellular and branched (2) Unicellular and unbranched (3) Unicellular and branched (4)
Multicellular and unbranched
Q.62 Sterile jacket cells around reproductive cells is
characteristic of - (1) Algae (2) Bryophyta (3) Fungi (4) Thallophyta Q.63 The vascular tissue is absent in
- (1) Algae, fungi and pteridophytes (2) Thallophytes and bryophytes (3) Bryophytes and pteridophytes
(4) Angiosperm and gymnosperm Q.64 The sporophyte of bryophyte is -
(1) Parasitic (2) Autotrophic (3) Saprophytic (4) Semiparasitic or parasitic Q.65 Non vascular land plants
are called -
(1) Bryophtyes (2) Pteridophytes (3) Fungi (4) Algae

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 3 4 3 1 1 1 4 2 1 3 4 4 1 1 2 4 1 4 3 3 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 1 2 2 4 4 2 2 4 2 2 3 3 2 2 1 4 2 4 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 3 3 2 1 1 2 2 1 2 2 3 4 4 1 4 3 4 3 3 4 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65
Ans. 2 2 2 4 1
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[123]

Q.1 Trabecullae are present in [BHU 2005]
(1) Capsule of Funaria (2) Ovule of gymnosperm (3) Sporangia of a fern (4) Ovule of angiosperm Q.2
Engler and Prantl published a phylogenetic system in the monograph [Kerala PMT 2005] (1) Die
Naturlichen Pflanzen (2) Historia plantarum (3) Species plantarum (4) Genera plantarum (5) Origin of
species Q.3 Dominant generation in bryophtes is
[Orissa JEE 2005] (1) Capsule (2) Sporophyte (3) Gametophyte (4) Seta Q.4
Which of the following plants has high water retention capacity and is used to provide moisture to plants?
[BHU 2005] (1) Sphagnum (2) Botrychilum (3) Marsilea (4) Marchantia Q.5 If in a Funaria the leaf has 8
chromosomes. the structrue with 16 chromosomes will be
[Pb. PMT 2005] (1) Protonema (2) Rhizoids (3) Caosule and seta (4) All
above Q.6 Leptoids and hydroids are the vascular supply of [DPMT 2005] (1) Hornworts (2) Irish mosses
(3) Liverwords (4) Pteridophytes Q.7 Moss peat is used as a packing material for sending flowers and live
plants to distant places because [AIPMT 2006] (1) It serve as a disinfectant (2) It is easily available (3) It
is hygroscopic (4) It reduces transpiration Q.8 In a moss the sporophyte [AIPMT 2006] (1) Manufactures
food for itself, as well as for
the gametophyte (2) Is partially parasitic on the gametophyte (3) Prosuces gametes that give rise to
the
gametophyte (4) Arises from a spore produced from the
gametophyte
Q.9 Bryophytes are exceptional as
[DY Patil Pune 2006] (1) They produce spores (2) Their sporophytic stage grows
on
gametophyte (3) They do not require water for fertillization (4) Their gametophyte stage grows on
sporophyte Q.10 Which of the following is the amphibians of the
plant kingdom?
[JIMPER 2003, Manipal PMT 2007] (1) Pteridophyte (2) Bryophyte (3) Cycas (4) All above Q.11
Flasgellated male gametes are present in all the
three of which one of the following stes?
[AIPMT 2007] (1) Zygnema ; Saprolegnia and Hydrilla (2) Fucus ;
Marsilea and calotropis (3) Riccia ; Dryopteris and Cycas (4) Anthoceros ; Funaria and Spirogyra Q.12
Plant classification proposed by C. Linneaeus
was artificial because it was based on [CMC Vellore 2007] (1) Few morphological characters (2) Diverse
evolutionary tendencion (3) Adaptive anatomical characters (4) Physiological traits together with
morphological characters Q.13 In which of the following, gametes are
produced by mitrotic division : [AIPMT 2008] (1) Pteridophytes (2) Algae (3) Cymnosperms (4)
Angiosperms Q.14 Which one of the following is heterosporous?
[AIMPT 2008] (1) Dryopteris (2) Salvinia (3) Adiantum (4) Equisetum
Q.15 4 rows and 6 rows of NCC are found respectively in [Pb. PMT 2008] (1) Bryophytes and
Pteridophytes (2) Pteridophytes and gymnosperms (3) Gymnosperms and angiosperms (4) Pteridophytes
and bryophytes

Q.16 Peat is formed from [Pb. PMT 2008] (1) Funaria (2) Sphagnum (3) Mossess (4) Liverworts Q.17
Liverwords, Hornwords and Mossess together constitute [MGIMS Wardha 2008] (1) Pteridophytes (2)
Lichens and plantae (3) Bryophyta (4) Bryopsida Q.18 Protonemma is a characteristic feature of
[ICAR AIEEA 2008] (1) Fern (2) Marchantia (3) Moss (4) Cycas Q.19
Bryophytes resemble algae in the following
aspects [KCET 2009] (1) Filamentous body, pressure of vascular
tissues and autotrophic nutrition (2) Differentiation of plant body into root, stem
and autotrophic nutrition (3) Thallus like plant body, pressure of roots and
autotrophic nutrition (4) Thallus like plant body, lack of vascular
tissues and autotrophic nutrition Q.20 Sphagum is commonly used as packing matrial
for transshipment of living material due to its
[AMU 2009] (1) Capacity to hold water (2) Easy availability (3) Nature
as it can grow any where (4) All the above Q.21 A dominant gametophytic phase alternated by
multicelluer dependent sporophytic phase matrial for transshipment of living [AMU 2009] (1)
Chlomydomonas (2) Politrichum (3) Asianum (4) All of the above Q.22 Which of the following plants do
not produce seeds? [COMED K UGET 2009] (1) Ficus and Funaria (2) Fern and Funaria (3)
Chlamydomonas and Ficus (4) Punica and Pinus Q.23 Algae which form motile colony is
[Orissa Jee 2005] (1) Volvox (2) Nostoc (3) Spirogyra (4) Chlamydomonas
Q.24 Auxospore formation is seen in[KCET 2005]
(1) Nostoc (2) Yeast (3) Diatoms (4) Agaricus Q.25 Which of the following is a flagellated algae?
[HP PMT 2005] (1) Chlamydomonas (2) Ulthorix (3) Saccharomyces (4)
Agaricus Q.26 Which of the following is coenocytic?
[HP PMT 2005] (1) Vaucheria (2) Centuria (3) Chlamydomonas (4) Pseudomonas Q.27 Auxospores and
hormocysts are formed, respectively, by [AIPMT 2005] (1) several diatoms and few cyanobacteria (2)
several cyanobacteria and several diatoms (3) some diatoms and several cyanobacteria (4) some
cyanobacteria and many diatoms Q.28 Alga which is parasite of tea plant is
[Pb. PMT 2005] (1) Cephalourous (2) Ulva (3) Oedogonium (4) Vaucheria
Q.29 The largest alga is [Pb. PMT 2005]
(1) Microcystis (2) Macrocystis (3) red alga (4) blue-green alga Q.30 Triphasic life cycle is present in
[Pb. PMT 2005] (1) red alga (2) brown algae (3) diatom (4) dinoflagellate Q.31 Alginic acid is obtained
from
[HP PMT 2005] (1) blue green algae (2) red algae (3) green algae (4) brown
algae Q.32 In Chlamydomonas, meiosis occurs in
[JK CET 2005] (1) gamete (2) zygote (3) sporogonium (4) zoospore Q.33
The zoospores of Ulothrix are
[Pb. PMT 1998; BVP Pune 2006] (1) quadriflagellated (2) biflagellated (3) monoflagellated (4)
alagellated Q.34 Kelps are [Pb. PMT 2000; GGSIPU 2006]
(1) fresh water algae (2) marine algae (3) terrestrial (4) amphibious
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[125]

Q.35 Which of the following is not correctly matched? [KERLA PMT 2005] (1) Chlamydomonas –
unicellular flagellated
alga (2) Laminaria – flattened leaf like thallus (3) Chlorella – Filamentous
nonflagellated (4) Spirogyra – Filamentous structure (5) Volvox – colonial nonflagellated Q.36 Agar-agar
which is commonly used in micro- biological studies and culture media is obtained from [BHU 2006] (1)
Gelidium (2) Laminaria (3) Polysiphonia (4) Batrachospremum Q.37 From which of the following algae,
agar is commercially extracted? [KERLA PMT 2007] (1) Gracilaria (2) Fucus (3) Saragassum (4)
Gelidium (5) Turbinaria (1) c and e (2) b and c (3) d and e (4) a and b (5) a and d Q.38 Match column-I
with column-II and select the correct option [KERLA PMT 2007] Column-I Column-II (Type of
Chloroplast) (Algae) (1) Cup shaped 1. Ulothrix (2) Girdle shaped 2. Oedogonium (3) Stellate 3.
Chlmydomonas (4) Reticulate 4. Zygnema (1) a-2, b-4, c-3, d-1 (2) a-3, b-1, c-4, d-2 (3) a-2, b-4, c-2, d-1
(4) a-4, b-3, c-1, d-2 (5) a-3, b-4, c-1, d-2 Q.39 If you are asked to classify the various algae into distinct
groups, which of the following characters you should choose? [AIPMT 2007] (1) Nature of stored food
materials in the cell (2) Structural organization of thallus (3) Chemical composition of cell wall (4) Types
of pigments present in the cell Q.40 All algae have [CMC VELLORE 2005]
(1) chlorophyll a and chlorophyll b (2) chlorophyll b and carotenes (3) chlorophyll a and carotenes (4)
phycobilins and carotenes (5) chlorophyll a, b carotenes Q.41 The edible green alga rich in protein is
[JIPMER 2000; HP PMT 2008] (1) Porphyra (2) Chlorella (3) Laminaria (4) Chondrus
crispus
Q.42 Consider the following statement regarding the major pigments and stored food in the different
groups of algae and select the correct options given [KERLA PMT 2005] (1) In chlorophyceae the stored
food material in starch and the major pigments are chlorophyll-a and b (2) In phaeophyceae, laminarin is
the stored food
and major pigments are chlorophyll-a and b (3) In Rhodophyceae, floridean starch is the stored food and
the major pigments are chlorophyll-a, d and phycoerythrin (1) (1) is correct, but (2) and (3) are wrong (2)
(1) and (2) are correct, but (3) is wrong (3) (1) and (3) are correct, but (2) is wrong (4) (2) is correct, but
(1) and (3) are wrong (5) (3) is correct, but (1) and (2) are wrong Q.43 Sex organs of algae and fungi are
[DYPATIL PUNE 2008] (1) antheridium oogonia (2) carpogonia and ascogonia (3)
zygospore and akinetes (4) heterocyst and archegonia Q.44 Pyerenoids are commonly found in
[PB. PMT 2005] (1) red algae (2) green algae (3) brown algae (4) blue green algae Q.45 Which pigments
is not found in red algae?
[CHD. CET 2008] (1) Chlorophyll a (2) Phycocyanin (3) Chlorophyll b (4) Phycoerythrin Q.46 Nutrition
of Protista [AFMC 2008]
(1) Phagotrophic (2) saprotrophic (3) autotrophic (4) all above Q.47 Match the following choose the
correct
combination from the options given
[KERLA PMT 2005] Column-I Column-II (Group Protista) (Example) (1)
Chrysophytes (i) Paramoecium (2) Dinoflagel ates (ii) Euglena (3) Euglenoids (iii) Gonyaulax (4)
Protozoans (iv) Diatoms (1) a-(i), b-(iii), c-(ii), d-(iv) (2) a-(i), b-(iv), c-(iii), d-(ii) (3) a-(iv), b-(ii), c-(iii),
d-(i) (4) a-(ii), b-(iv), c-(i), d-(ii) (5) a-(iv), b-(iii), c-(ii), d-(i)

Sporophyte (2n)
Zygote (2n)
Syngamy
Q.51 In which of the following, all listed genera belong to the same class of algae [DPMT 2009] (1)
Chara, Fucus, Polysiphonia 1
(2) Volvox, Spirogyra, Chlamydomonas (3) Porphyra, Ectocarpus, Ulothrix
(n)
(4) Saragassum, Laminaria, Gracillaria
Zygote
Q.52 Mannitol is the stored food in [AIPMT 2009] (2n)
(1) Fucus (2) Gracillaria
Syngamy
2
Gametogenesis
Meiosis
Meiosis
(3) Chara (4) Prophyra
Spores (n)
Q.53 Which of relation does a fungus has with alga
Gametogenesis
in lichens? [COMED K UGET 2009]
Gamegophyte(n)
(1) Epiphytic (2) Parastic Sporophyte
(3) Symbiotic (4) Saprophytic
Zygote (2n)
(2n)
Meiosis Syngamy
e
Spores (n)
Q.54 Cucas and Adiantum resemble each other in having : [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Motile Sperms (2)
Cambium Gametogenesis
(3) Vessels (4) Seeds Gamegophyte(n)
Q.55 Monascus purpureus is a yeast used
Q.48 Which of the following correctly represents the
commercially in the production of : type of
life cycle patterns from the options given?
[AIPMT Pre 2012] [KERLA PMT 2008]
(1) streptokinase for removing clots
from the (1) 1. Diplontic 2. Haplodiplontic 3. Haplontic
blood vessels. (2) 1.
Haplodiplontic 2. Haplontic 3.Diplontic
(2) citric acid (3) 1. Haplontic 2.
Diplontic 3.Haplodiplontic (4) 1. Diplontic 2. Haplontic 3.Haplodiplontic (5) 1.Haplontic
2.Haplodiplontic 3. Diplontic Q.49 Gracilaria and Gelidium are important source of
(3) blood cholesterol lowering statins (4) ethanol Q.56 Which one of the following is correctly matched?
[GGSIPU 2009]
[AIPMT Pre 2012]
(1) carragheen jelly (2) iodine (3) agar (4) vitamin B Q.50 Laminaria and Fucus belongs to [AMU 2009]
(1) Ginger - Sucker (2) Chlamydomonas - Conidia (3) Yeast - Zoospores (4) Onion - Bulb
(1) chlorophyceae (2) rhodophyceae (3) paeophyceae (4) cyanophyceae

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 1 1 3 1 3 3 3 2 2 4 3 1 2 2 4 2 2 3 4 1 21 22
23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 2 2 1 3 1 1 3 1 2 2 2 2 1 2 5 1 5 2 4 3 41
42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 2 5 1 2 2 4 1 4 3 3 2 1 3 1 3 4
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[127]

Q.1 The thallus of Volvox is called
(1) Coenocyte (2) Filament (3) Heterotrichous (4) Coenobium Q.2 Triphasic life cycle is found in
(1) Chondrus (2) Laminaria (3) Polysiphonia (4) Macrocystis Q.3 Homworts are represented by
(1) Hepaticopsida (2) Bryopsida (3) Anthocerotopsida (4) Psilopsida Q.4 Which of the following is not a
correct match?
(1) Cord moss-Funaria (2) Maiden hair fern-Ginkgo (3) Walking fern-Adiantum (4) Bog moss-Sphagnum
Q.5 Single filament of Nostoc without mucilage sheath
is known as (1) Mycelium (2) Colony (3) Trichome (4) Hyphae Q.6 Bryophytes are not characterised by
(1) Vascular tissues (2) Well-developed reproductive system (3) Alternation of generation (4) Presence of
chlorophyll Q.7 Algae are useful because they
(1) Are large in number (2) Are used in alcoholic fermentation (3) Purify the atmosphere (4) Are used in
study of photosynthesis Q.8 The plant body of moss (Funaria) is (1) Completely sporophyte (2)
Predominantly sporophyte with gametophyte (3) Completely gametophyte (4) Predominantly
gametophyte with sporophyte Q.9 In Ulothrix meiosis takes place in
(1) Cells of the filament (2) Holdfast (3) Zygote (4) Zoospores Q.10 Mossess and ferns are found in moist
and shady
places because both (1 ) Require presence of water for fertilization (2) Do not need sunllbht for
photosynthesis\ (3) Depend for their nutrition on microorganisms which can survive only at low
temperature (4) Cannot compete with sun-loving plants
Q.11 A mature ligule is having a prominent basal portion,
which is called (1 ) Trichocyst (2) Heterocyst (3) Rhizophore (4) Glossopodium Q.12 Primitive types of
stomata are found in the
(1) Apophysis of capsule (2) Leaves of moss plants (3) Axis of the moss plant (4) All of these Q.13 Elater
mechanism for spore dispersal is exhibited
by (1 ) Riccia (2) Dryopteris (3) Funaria (4} Marehantia Q.14 Find the correct match
Column I Column II a. Royal fern (i) Adiantum b. Sun fern (ii) Osmunda c. Grape fern (iii) Pteridium d.
Walking fern (iv) Botrychium (1 ) a(iv), b(ii), c(iii), d(i) (2) a(ii), b(iii), c(iv), d(i) (3) a(ii), b(iii), c(i),
d(iv) (4) a(iii), b(ii), c(iv), d(i) Q.15 Red algae shows resemblance with bryophytes
in having (1) Flagellation (2) Dependent gametophyte (3) Nature of male gametes (4) Female gametangia
shape Q.16 Phycocolloidal substances having haemostatic properties and useful in the treatment of shock;
are obtained from the cell wall of (1) Sargassum and Stigeoclonium (2) Macrocystis and Microcystis (3)
Gracilaria and Char a (4) Laminaria and Macrocystis INSTRUCTIONS FOR Q. NO. 17 TO 20
mark (1).

(2) If both Assertion & Reason are true but the reason is not the correct explanation of the assertion, then
mark (2). (3) If Assertion is true statement but Reason is false, then mark (3). (4) If both Assertion and
Reason are false statements, then mark (4). Q.17 A : Gymnodinium is red tide causing alga.
R : Phycoerythrin is responsible for red colour.
Q.18 A : Sporophyte in Funaria is semiparasite on
gametophyte. R : Spore forms secondary protonema in Funaria. Q.19 A : Red algae contribute in
producing coral reefs. R : Some red algae secrete and deposite calcium carbonate over their walls. Q.20 A
: Thallophytes are non-vascular, non-
archengoniate and non-cormophytic plants. R : Thallophytes lack vascular bundles, archegonia and
differentiated plant body.

Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 23 24 Ans. 4 3 3 2 3 1 3 4 3 1 4 3 4 1 4 2
4 4 3 3 1 1 1 2
!"#$%$&'()*+(,"
[129]

Instruction to fill
so
Exercise # 1
Exercise # 2
Exercise # 3
Exercise # 4
Other Exercise
Advantages
very difficult to

PTERIDOPHYTA
Term pteridophyta was proposed by Haeckel. The study of pteridophytes is known as pteridology.
Pteridophytes are known as reptiles of plant kingdom General features
In pteridophyta main plant body is sporophytic. The plant body is completely differentiated in to true root,
stem and leaves. The primary root remains alive for short period. After some time it is replaced by
advantitious roots. Stem is erect or prostrate. In some pteridophytes stem is underground, which is known
as rhizome. On the basis of leaves, pteridophytes are of two types - First, In which stem is larger and
leaves are smaller. They are called as microphyllous Pteridophytes. eg. Equisetum, Lycopodium,
Selaginella Second, in which stem is smaller while leaves are larger. They are known as macrophyllous
Pteridophytes. eg. Pteridium, Pteris, Marsilea (most of ferns) Note : Differentiation in plant body starts
from bryophytes. Specific Feature 1. Most of the pteridophytes are found in moist soil and shady places.
But some pteridophytes are found in water. eg. Marsilea, Salvinia, Azolla, Isoetes
2. Petridophytes are not completely successful terrestrial plants because they need water for fertilization,
so pteridophytes grow in shady and moist places. 3. Pteridophytes are also called as vascular
cryptogames. Pteridophytes are vascular plants i.e. xylem and
phloem are present in it. 4. In pteridophytes vessels in xylem and companion cells in phloem are
absent. Exceptionaly xylem of Pteridium, Selaginella and Marsilea contains false vessels. These false
vessels formed by the modification of tracheids, so false vessels are tracheids. 5. Vascular bundle in
pteridophytes are Concentric, Amphicribal (Hadrocentric), mesarch and closed. 6. Secondary Growth is
absent (due to absence of cambium) in pteriodophytes but exceptionally secondary
growth is present in stem of Isoetes. 7. Pteridophytes are called as the first successful terrestrial plants
i.e. they are more adapted terrestrial
plants as compared to bryophytes. 8. Some pteridophytes grow on other plants called epiphytes. eg.
Lycopodium phlegmeria, Ophioglossum
pendulum, Pleopeltis Life cycle
Main plant body is sporophyte. i.e. diploid. Most of the pteridophytes are homosporus i.e. only one type
of spores are formed during reproduction. eg. Lycopodium, Pteridium, Equisetum, Dryopteris some
pteridophytes are heterosporus i.e. two types of spores microspores and megaspores e.g. Selaginella,
Isoetes, Marsilea, Salvinia, Azolla, Stylites. Formation of spores takes place in sporangia. Sporangia is
formed at the abaxial surface of leaves. The leaves on which sporangia are formed are called sporophylls
(reproductive leaves). Normal photosynthetic leaves are called tropophylls (vegetative leaves). In some
cases sporophyll with sporangia aggregates to form compact structure called strobili or cones. eg.
Seleginella, Lycopodium, Equisetum. Mostly in ferns Sporangia are present in groups, are called sorus.
Many sorus are found on sporophylls. The groups of sorus are called sori. In pteridophyta, sporophylls are
also photosynthetic. This is a unique character of pteridophyta. In pteridophytes development of
sporangia takes place by two method.
Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [131] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point

Fertilization takes place by zoodiogamy and zygote is formed as a result of fertilization. Zygote develops
mitotically and forms an embryo. Now this embryo develops and forms a sporophytic plant with root,
stem, leaf. Points to be remember 1. Type of sexual reproduction in pteridophyta is oogamous. Their life
cycle is diplo-haplontic type. 2. The unique character of life cycle of Pteridophyte is - Independent
alternation of generation. i.e.
sporophyte and gametophyte are separate to each other and morphologically different. 3. In some
heterosporus species female gametophyte retained on parent sporophyte and develop embryo
on same sporophyte eg. Selaginella. This event is precursor to seed habit in evolution.
CLASSIFICATION
Pteridophyta is divided in to 4 classes
(a) Leptosporangiate - Each sporangium develops from a single initial cells. (b) Eusporangiate - Each
sporangium develops from a group of initial cells (advance). Spore mother cells are present in sporangia.
Spores are formed from these spore mother cells by meiosis and these spores start the gametophytic
generation. In pteridophyta, the germination of spores is exosporic i.e. germination takes place out side
the sporangia (gametophyte develops in soil). In soil, a multicellular gametophyte is formed by the
germination of each spore, which is known as prothallus. The formation of gametophyte takes place in the
soil therefore it is free (independent) and autotrophic. There is no relation between the main sporophytic
plant and prothallus. Prothallus (gametophyte plant) is made up of thallus bearing rhizoids. It is non
vascular. Note : In plant kingdom, gametophyte is always non vascular Prothallus (gametophyte) is
monoecious but in heterosporus pteridophyte prothallus is dioecious. In heterosporus pteridophytes -
Microspores - Male gametophyte Megaspores - Female gametophyte The formation of sex organs takes
place on this gametophyte. Male sex organs are called as antheridium and female sex organs are called as
archegonium. The formation of male gametes takes place in Antheridia which are called as antherozoids.
Atherozoids are spiral and multiflagellate. Exceptionaly antherozoid of Selaginella are spindle shaped and
Lycopodium is curved (comma) and biflagellate. Egg is formed in archegonia.
[132] Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm

1. Psilopsida 2. Lycopsida 3. Sphenopsida 4. Fillicinae/Pteropsida Psilopsida
The most ancient vascular plants are placed in this class. The plants in this class have many primitive
characters. Their plant body is differentiated in to stem, scaly leaves and rhizoids. Rhizoids are present
instead of roots. In psilopsida stem is underground called rhizome. This rhizome bears some aerial
branches. Sporangia are formed on these branches. Vascular tissue is present only in stem. Tropophylls
are absent, scaly leaves are known as cataphylls. Scaly leaves are dry, brown coloured and non
photosynthetic. They are only for protection of sporangia. Their leaves do not have the capacity of
photosynthesis, therefore photosynthesis is done by stem. Sporangia are formed on stem. Sporophylls are
absent. Most of the plants in this class are extinct. Only one living genus is present in this class that is
Psilotum it is a living fossil Rhynia and Horneophyton are other Fossil plants
LYCOPSIDA OR LEPIDOPHYTA
Club mosses are placed in this class. Club mosses are microphyllous i.e. small green leaves are present on
stem. Leaves of club moss is uninerved i.e. only mid rib is present. Sporangia are formed on sporophylls.
These sporophylls are not scattered on stem. They are present in groups at the tip of plant. In Lycopsida
tropophylls and sporophylls are separate. Tropophylls are present whole year while sporophylls are
formed during reproduction. Lepidodendron - Gaint club moss - fossil plant Lycopodium - Common club
moss or Ground pine or Trailing evergreen. It is a medicinal
plant. It is used as tonic in Homeopathic medicines. Isoetes - Quill wort or Merlyn
grass - Aquatic weed (Secondary growth present) Selaginella - Little club moss or spike moss or Bird’s
nest moss. Resurrection plant - All the species of Selaginella are known as. ‘’Drought Escapers’’ i.e. do
not face drought condition, complete their life cycle in short wet season. In dry season plant dries and
rolls in a ball like structure. In this stage, it passes out dry season. When wet season return plant absorbs
water and again becomes normal. So it is also known as ‘’resurrection plant’’ Selaginella bryopteris - It is
known as ‘’Sanjeevani’’ - No medicinal properties.
SPHENOPSIDA OR ARTHROPHYTE OR CALAMOPHYTA
In this class Horse tails are included. The plant body of horse tails are differentiated into root, stem &
leaves. Their stem is nodulated i.e. stem distinctly differentiated into node and internode. Scaly leaves are
present on these nodes (Microphyllous). Silica is present in the epidermis of stem and leaves. Due to
silicated surface, leaves become rough. If two horse tail plants collide, then there is a dangerous chance of
fire in the forest. The formation of sporangia takes place on sporophylls. Sporophylls are arranged in a
group and form a tall and condensed cone or strobilus. This cone is formed at the apical part of aerial
stem. The stem on which cone is formed is called as sporangiophore. eg. Equisetum (Pipe), Sphenophylla,
Hyenia
FILICINAE OR PTEROPSIDA OR FERNS
This is the largest group of pteridophytes. Ferns are included in this class. Most of the pteridophytes are
ferns. Ferns are megaphyllous (macrophyllus) i.e. stem is small and leaves are comparatively larger these
leaves are known as ‘Fronds’. Leaves are multinerved. Young leaves show circinate ptyxis, as they are
coiled in the form of a watch spring. This coiling protects the growing point which comes to lie in the
centre. Multicellular hair are present on the young leaf and young stem of ferns which are called as
rementa. They are for protection. There is no difference between tropophylls and sporophyle in fern i.e.
every leaf of fern bear sporangia at the time of reproduction. Therefore cones are not produced in ferns.
Sporangia occurs on the ventral

surface of leaves in clusters called sori (singular-sorus). The fertile leaves are known as sporophylls. A
sorus is covered by a flap-like outgrowth from its surface called Indusium (true indusium e.g., Dryopteris)
or turned margin of the sporophyll (false indusium, e.g., Adiantum). Development of sporangium in true
ferns is leptosporangiate. e.g. Pteridium
Pteris - They are called ‘Braken fern’ or ‘Sun fern’ Dryopteris Also called as ‘Brook shield fern’
Adiantum - Walking fern or Maiden hair fern. This name is given to them due
to rapid vegetative reproduction. Vegetative reproduction in Adiantum takes place means of leaf tip. It
spreads very fast. Osmunda - Royal fern or flowering fern Ophioglossum - Adler’s tongue fern Marsilea -
Pepper wort fern Azolla - Aquatic fern (smallest pteridophyte and biofertilizer) Onychium - Gloden fern
Cyathea - Lofty tree fern Alsophila - Tree fern (Largest pteridophyte) Chielanthus - Silver fern
Botrychium - Moon wort fern Points to be remembered
Selaginella - Vivipary is present in it i.e, partial endosporic germination.
Seed habit originated in Selaginella like pteridophytes. Ligulate leaves (tongue shaped) are present in it
Function - Ligule is secretory structure, which secretes water and keeps the
sporangium and the yound leaf moist. In some pteridophytes sporangia
are formed at the axil of leaf. eg. Selaginella In some pteridophytes sporangia are formed in spike. eg.
Ophioglossum In some pteridophytes sporangia are formed in sporocarp. eg. Marsilea, Azolla
Stele
Vascular tissue with or without pith surrounded by endodermis (part of cortex) is called stele i.e. all
tissues inside endodermis is reffered as stele. Stele hypothesis proposed by Van Tiaghem and Douliot.
Presence of stele is a pteridophycean feature (Primitive) which later evolved to vascular bundles in higher
plants. Type of stele (A) Protostele or Mono stele or solid stele : Protostele is the most primitive and
simplest type of stele. It consists of a solid mass of xylem which is completely surrounded by phloem.
Such type of stele devoid of pith, in place of pith xylem is present in centre. Solid stele is of following
types (on the basis of shape of xylem). 1. Haplostele : In this stele, xylem surrounded by a smooth layer
of phloem. Central xylem is cylindrical, but
circular in T.S. Example : Rhynia, Selaginella, Selaginoides etc. 2. Actinostele : Actinostele is that
stele in which the central xylem has radiating ribs and assume a star
shaped appearance. Example : Psilotum, Isoetes, Lycopodium serratum 3. Plecto Stele : Such type of
solid stele in which the xylem divides into number of separate plates which
lie parallel to one another. Example : Most of the species of Lycopodium. (L.clavatum) 4. Mixed
protostele : Some times the solid xylem core of the protostele is broken into small group of tracheids
which remain embedded in the phloem. Such a protostele is known as mixed protostele. Ex- ample :
Lycopodium crenum.

5. Siphonostele : Siphonostele is the stele in which the pith is present in the centre of vascular cylinder.
(B) Siphonostele is of following two types :
Ectophloic siphonostele : In vascular tissue of such type of stele, phloem always present out side of the
xylem. Example : Equisetum, Osmunda. Amphiphloic siphonostele : In vascular tissue of such type of
stele, xylem is surrounded by phloem on the both side. Example : Adiantum, Marsilea. (C) Solenostele :
When a megaphyllous leaf develops on stem vascular cylinder of plant organ (stem) breaks from one side
and a gap is formed. It is called as leaf gap. Xylem and Phloem are absent in leaf gap and it is filled with
parenchyma. Vascular supply divert in from stem to leaf is called leaf trace. Due to the formation of one
leaf gap stele becomes horse shoe shaped called solenostele. Solenostele also may be Ectophloic or
Amphiphloic. (D) Dictyostele or Polystele : Due to production of many leaf gaps in siphonostele, main
vascular cylinder, break into many fragments, then such type of siphonostele is called Dictostele. Each
divided fragment (piece) is called meristele. Each meristele has its own separate endodermis and
pericycle. Pith is absent in meristele. Meristele is complete stele so dictyostele is well developed type of
stele in Pteridophytes. Example : Pteridium, Pteris, Dryopteris.
(E) Eustele : In this type of stele, vascular bundles are arranged in a ring. Medullary rays are present
between
vascular bundle. Such type of stele is found in stem of gymnosperm and dicotyledon plants. (F)
Atactostel : Many vascular bundles are distributed in ground tissue. Such type of stele is called
atactostele.
Endodermis and pericycle are absent in atactostele. This is highly developed type of stele. Note : Stele of
stem connected with stele of leaf through a vascular system called as leaf trace. A place where leaf trace
originated from the vascular system of stem, parenchymatous cells are found, called as leaf gap.

GYMNOSPERM
Introduction
The term gymnosperm was used by Theophrastus (300 BC) in his book Enquiry into plants. They are
popularly called naked seeded vascular plants. Goebel called them as phenerogames without ovary.
Gymnosperm & Angiosperm are collectively included under spermatophyta i.e. seed bearing plants.
Gymnosperms are very limited in distribution. They are mainly found in cold region. In India
Gymnosperms are found on Himalayan mountains. Xerophyte founds on slopes of mountain & cold
region therefore gymnosperms are xerophyte. Specific features
1. Xylem lack vessels & phloem lack companion cells. 2. Exceptionally in xylem of Gnetum, Ephedra,
Welwitschia true vessels are present. 3. In gymnosperms vascular bundle is
Conjoint-Collateral-Endarch-Open. In the vascular bundle cambium is present therefore secondary growth
takes place in gymnosperms, so that Gymnosperms are woody plants. 4. Most of the gymnosperms are
occur as tree from-but some are present as shrub. eg. Ephedra 5. One member is specific shrub. eg.
Welwitschia (bear two leaves in whole life) 6. Some Gymnosperm are liana wood climbers. e.g Gnetum
ula 7. Wood of Gymnosperms is soft is of following types : (a) Manoxylic : Soft wood, vascular tissues
with medullary rays, commercially less important. e.g.
Cycas. (b) Polyxylic : With many persistent cambium rings and bundles. e.g. Cycas (c) Pycnoxylic :
Compact wood without or with narrow medullary rays, commercially more important.
e.g. Pinus. (d) Monoxylic : With single persistent cambium ring and bundles. e.g. Pinus General
features
The dominent plant body of gymnosperm is sporophyte differentiated into root, stem and leaves. Roots :
Gymnosperms have Tap roots generally. Roots of pinus have mycorrhizal association. Cycas have
specialised roots called coralloid roots have N
2
-fixing cynobacteria (Nostoc, Anabaena). Stem :

Gymnosperms generally have unbranched stem (cycas). Some have branched stem - Pinus, cedrus.
Leaves : Gymnosperms have both simple or compound leaves. The leaves are well-adapted to withstand
extremes of temperature, humidity and wind. Leaves have adaptations to fight with extreme condition as :
Needle like leaves reduce the surface area in conifers, Thick cuticle, Sunken stomata. LIFE CYCLE OF
GYMNOSPERM
In Gymnosperms main plant body is sporophyte (diploid). All Gymnosperm are dioecious. i.e. male &
female plants are separate, but exceptionally pinus is monoecius.All Gymnosperms are heterosporus. At
the time of reproduction two types of spores are formed.
Microspores - Male Megaspores - Female These two types of spores are formed in different sporangia.
Microspores are formed in Microsporangia. Microsporangia also term as pollen sac. Megaspores are
formed in Megasporangia. Megasporangia also term as ovule. Both type of sporangia are formed on
different sporophylls. Microsporangia are formed on Microsporophyll. It is known as stamen.
Megasporangia are formed on Megasporophylls. It is known as carpel. Both types of sporophylls are
found in groups & form male cone (strobilus) & female cone.The male and female strobilli borne on

same tree (monoecious) (pinus) or on different trees (dioecious) (cycas). Gymnosperm’s cone are just like
flower of angiosperm. Carpels of Angiosperm & Gymnosperm are different to each other. Carpel of
Gymnosperm :
Carpel of gymnosperm is less modified leaf it keeps its identity. Ovule of gymnosperm develops openly
on carpel i.e. ovule does not enclose in any structure like ovary. Therefore carpel of gymnosperm is
termed as open carpel. Generally ovule is unitegmic i.e. single integument and orthotropus Carpels of
Angiosperm :
Male gametophyte is also known as pollen grain. Male gametophyte forms male gamete. In lower
gymnosperm, male gametes are motile & multicillate. In higher gymnosperm and angiosperm male
gametes are non motile due to the absence of cilia and flagella. They (higher gymnosperm) do not require
water for fertilization. In megasporangium (ovule), the one of cell of nucellus differentiated into
megaspore mother cell (2n). Megaspore mother cell divide meiotically to form megaspore (n) Female
gametophyte form after germination of megaspore. Female gametophyte of gymnosperm contains two
type of structures
Archegonia - It forms egg. Endosperm - It provides nutrition for the development of embryo. Pollination
Pollen grain (Male gametophyte) reach at the Micropyle of ovule by wind. Pollination occurs by
Anemophilly (by air) most commonly in Gymnosperms. Fertilization
Two types of fertilization take place in gymnosperms Zoodio - siphonogamy : This type of fertilization
occurs in lower gymnosperms. Male gamete is motile and contained in pollen tube. Siphonogamy : This
type of fertilization occur in higher gymnosperms. Male gamete is non motile and transferred to female
gamete (egg) by pollen tube. After Pollination male & female gametes are fused & form a diploid zygote.
In gymnosperm single fertilization takes place so that single zygote form through fertilization. In
Angiosperm double fertilization takes places so that two product are formed after it (i) Zygote (ii)
Endosperm. In gymnosperm endosperm form before fertilization so it is haploid but in angiosperm
endosperm are formed after fertilization so endosperm of angiosperm is triploid. Development of Zygote
Embryo formed by the development of diploid zygote. After embryo formation ovule term as seed. (Seed
→ Ovule Embryo). Ovule is a megasporangia. Embryo enclosed in ovule because development of spore
is endosporic. Seeds are not formed in pteridophyta because germination of spore is exosporic i.e. embryo
develops outside the sporangia. Polyembryony
Polyembryony occurs in gymnosperm i.e. a single seed develops many embryo. There is two type of
Polyembryony. Potential polyembryony :
Many embryo form by fertilization of many archegonia. eg. Cycas Single ovule of Cycas contains two
archegonia. Fertilization occurs in both archegonia so two zygote form in a ovule, So two embryo form.
Potential polyembryony is not true polyembryony because a zygote form only one embryo. Cleavage
polyembryony :
Many embryo are formed by the cleavage in zygote so it is true polyembryony. eg. Pinus Embryo
enclosed in seed. Seed absorbs water & bursts. Now embryo germinate and form a new diploid
sporophytic plant.

Life cycle
Life cycle of Gymnosperm & angiosperm is diplontic because gametophytic generation is short lived.
Gametophyte is very reduced & depend on its sporophyte unlike bryophyte and pteridophyte.
Gametophyte remain within the sporangia on sporophyte.
Sporophyte (2N) Sporophyte (2N)
Male cone
Microsporophylls (Stamen)
Microsporangium (Pollen sac)
Meiosis
Microspores (N )
Germination
Male gametophyte (Pollen grain)
Male gametes
Diploid
Female cone
Megasporophylls (Carpel)
Megasporangium (Ovule)
Meiosis
Megaspores (N )
Germination Female gametophyte
Haploid
Archegonia
Endosperm (n)
Female gamete (egg) Fertilization By Zoodio-siphonogamy
Siphonogamy OR
Zygote (2N)
Mitosis Embryo
Sporophyte (2N)
LIFE CYCLE OF GYMNOSPERM
All structures found on sporophyte plant
Diploid
Seed Germination (Seed = Ovule + Embryo i.e. ovule enclosing embryo)
Important points to be remembered 1. Antheridia is absent in gymnosperm & angiosperm i.e.
pteridophyte is last group bearing antheridia. 2. Archegonia is also absent in angiosperm, So gymnosperm
is last group of archegonia. Evolution of
archegonia starts from liverworts. It is well developed in moss.

3. Gymnosperm is last group of it. So in this group it is very reduced. 4. Compartive study of
gymnosprem witn other group is following
Archegonia of Liver worts - NCC = - 6 VCC = 1 Egg cell = 1 Archegonia of Moss - NCC = 6 - 18 VCC =
1 Egg cell = 1 Archegonia of Pteridophyta - NCC = 1 -2 VCC = 1 Egg cell = 1 Archegonia of
Gymnosperm - NCC = Absent VCC = 1 (Short lived) Egg cell = 1 5. Neck of archegonia of Ephedra is
longest. During evolution Gametophyte becomes reduced & sporophyte
becomes well-develop.
6.
Gametophyt
e ⎩
Well Very
developed reduced -
In Angiosperm In Moss 7.
⎩
⎧ ⎨
-
Sporophyte
⎧ ⎨
Very Well
- reduced developed -
In Thallophyt
a (Only zygote) In Angiosperm
8. Different plant groups Female sex organ Male sex organ
Algae - Oogonium (mostly), Antheridium,
Nucule (Chara) Globule (Chara) Bryophyte - Archegonium Antheridium
Pteridophyte - Archegonium Antheridium Gymnosperm - Carpel, Archegonium Stamen, Androecium
Angiosperm - Carpel, Gynoecium Stamen, Androecium Fungi - Oogonium Antheridium
- Ascogonium Spermatangium
(Ascomycetes) (Basidiomycetes)
CLASSIFICATION
Gymnosperms are divided into two groups. (1) Cycadophyta (Lower Gymnosperm) (2) Coniferophyta
(Higher Gymnosperm). 1. Cycadophyta
Many characters of this group resemble to fern pteridophyte. The plants of this group are megaphyllous or
macrophyllous. Presence of Ramenta. Male gamete is motile. Vascular bundle are hadrocentric /
Amphicribal. Cycadophyta is divided into three orders. A. Cycadofillicales or Pteridospermae
This group includes seed fern. Now this group is completely extinct. eg. Lyginopteris - Fossil plant Seed
habit Cycadofillicales was first seeded plant. First time seed habit established in this group. In general
way seed habit was originated from those pteridophytes which are now extinct. These pteridophytes were
ancestor of cycadofillicales. Seed habit originated from those pteridophyte which were just like
Selaginella. Because Selaginella show origin of seed habit. There is mainly three requirements for seed
formation. (i) Plant should be heterosporus (ii) Germination of megaspores should be endosporic (iii)
Development of Zygote to embryo occur inside megasporangium (ovule) B. Benettitales

It is also a completely extinct group. eg. Williamsonia - fossil plant Note : Its fossils were discovered by
Prof. Birbal sahani C. Cycadales
Presently living Gymnosperms are included in this order. All the plants of this group are living fossils.
Zamia pygmea - Smallest Gymnosperm Cycas - Fern palm or sago palm
Sago is obtained from its stem. (Starchy food) Cycas thouarsii - The diameter of it ovules is 7 cm. Its
ovules, male gamete, egg and
male cone are largest in plant kingdom. 2. Coniferophyta
Four orders are included in this group A. Ginkgoales
It is the oldest order of coniferophyta. Maximum plants of this group are extinct. Only one plant of
Ginkgo biloba is present in India (In Manali). Some plants are also present in china. Ginkgo biloba -
living fossil - It is also known as ‘’Maiden hair tree’’. Exceptionally Ginkgo biloba belongs to higher
gymnosperm but its male gametes are motile and fertilization by zoodiosiphonogamy. B. Cordaitales
It is completely extinct group. eg. Cordaites C. Coniferales
Conifers are included in this group. It is the largest group of gymnospern eg. Pinus (Pines) - Roots have
fungal association (mycorrhiza) - Pinus species - A resin ‘’turpentine’’ is obtained from it. Turpentine is
used in varnish. Pinus gerardiana - It is known as ‘’chilgoza pine’’ Pinus roxburghii - It is known as
‘’chirpine’’ Cedrus - It is known as deodar. Wood used in match sticks, Railway sleepers,
Light furniture, packing case etc. Taxus - It is known as Yew tree. An anticancer medicine ‘’Taxol’’ is
obtained from its bark. Taxodium maxicanus - The stem of this plant is thickest
in the plant kingdom. Abies balsamea - A resin ‘’Canada balsam’’ is obtained from it.
It is used to manufacture permanent sildes in biology laboratory. Juniperus virginiana - An oil obtained
from this tree-’’Cedar wood oil’’. It is used as cleansing fluid in biology laboratory. This oil also used in
microscope to increase the resolving power. This oil is used as nail polish remover. Wood used in pencil
manufacturing Araucaria species. Araucaria excelsa - Christmas tree, Ornamental plants Araucaria
araucana - Monkey puzzle tree Sequoia species - The plants in this genus are heavy.
Therefore they are called as father of forest. Sequoia giganteum - It is
called “Red wood tree” or sherman tree,

It is the tallest gymnosperm.There is only one tree of this species and that is in California (America)
Metasequoia - It is living fossil. This plant is present in China valley. D. Gnetales
They are the most advanced gymnosperms. Exceptionally members of this group have vessels in xylem.
Ovule of this group is bitegmic. Archegonia is absent in the members of this group. eg. Gnetum,
Welwitschia - Two leaves in whole life, pollination by insects, Ephedra - Exceptionally archegonia is
present in Ephedra. Ephedra : This gymnosperm is commonly found in Rajasthan. Ephedra is a medicinal
plant. Ephedrine (Medicine) is obtained from it. It is an effective medicine in asthma. Athletes misuse it,
so ephedrine is restricted for them.

ANGIOSPERMS
(FLOWERING PLANTS OR ANTHOPHYTES)
Angiosperms are those seed plants in which ovules and seeds are convered (inside fruits) and the
sporophylls are organised into flowers. These are found in almoest all the possible habitats. Tillandsia
(Spanish moss) is an epiphyttic angiosperm.
GENERAL CHARACTERS 1. Flowering plants or angiosperms are the most recent and highly
evolved plants. 2. Sporophylls are aggregated in flowers. It is their most striking feature. therefore,
angiosperms are also called
flowering plants. 3. Stamen (male sex organ) consists of a filament and an anther. carpel (female
sex organ) is rolled and partly
sterilised to produce a stigma, style and ovary, containing ovules. 4. Pollination occurs through
several agecies, but most prominent amongst them is by animals, especially insects. 5. pollen grains or
microspores reach stigmatic surface found at the tip of carpal or megasporophyll
(indirect pollination). 6. Female gametophyte or embryo sac is highly reduced and generly
develops upto 8-nucleate stage prior to
fertilization. 7. Archegonia are absent. Instead, there is one egg surrounded by two specialised
synergid cells that attract the
pollen tube. The latter brings two naked non-flagellate male gametes. 8. There occurs double
fertilization. One produces zygote, hence embryo. the other forms primary endosperm cell. 9. Endosperm
is formed through triple fusion and is generally triploid. 10. Fertilized ovules ripen into seeds. The seeds
are coverd by ovary wall. A fruit is technically a ripened ovary.
Fruit not only protect the seeds but also help in their dispersal. 11. Xylem contains vessels. 12.
Phloem possesses sieve tubes and copanion cells. 13. Aniosperms are divided into two
sub-groups-dicotyledons and monocotyledons, mainly on the basis of number
of embryonic leaves or cotyledons. The two are commonly called as dicots and monocots.
Differences Between Dicots and Monocots

Dicots Monocots
1. Seeds usally have two cotyledons.
1. The seeds contain one cotyledon.
2. Flowers are generally pentamerous
2. Flowers are usually (floral parts in or tetramerous (floral parts
in sets
sets of three or its multiples). of 5 and 4 or their multiples).
3. Leaves are net-veined with reticulate
3. The leaves possess paralle venation venation with a few
exceptions.
with a fewexceptions. 4. Primary root often long lived,
4. Primary root short lived. forming tap root system.
Adventitious
Instead adventitious roots are found. roots occur in some
cases. 5. Vascular bundles of the stem are
5. Vascular bundles are found scttered. arranged in a ring.
6. Vascular bundles of the stem possess
6. Cambium is absent cambium (vascular bundle open), so
(vascular bundle open). that secondary growth is possible.

Differences Between Various Plant Groups Having Embryo
Features Bryophyta Pteridophyta Gymnosperms Angiosperms
Dominat phase
Ploidy of main plant body
Differentiation of body
Vascular bundles
Nature of spores
Seed and its coverings
Flower and fruit
Gametophyte
Haploid
Thallus or foliose structures and rhizoids
Absent
Homospores
Seed absent
Absent
Sporophyte
Diploid
Root, stem and leaves
Present
Homospores and Heterospores
Seed absent
Absent
Sporophyte Sporophyte
Diploid
PLANT LIFE CYCLES AND ALTERNATION OF GENERATION
Life cycle of a plant is called alternation of generations. In plants, both haploid and diploid cells can
divide by mitosis. This ability leads to the formation of different plant bodies - haploid gamete producing
plant (Game- tophyte) and diploid spore producing plant (sporophyte) The haploid plant body produce,
gametes by mitosis. Following fertilization, the zygote may dvide by mitosis to produce sporophyte or
may divide by meiosis to produce haploid spores. Haploid spores in turn divide mitotically to produce
gametophyte. Thus, during the life cycle of a sexually reproducing plant there occurs an alternation of
generations between the haploid and diploid phases. Syngamy and meiosis seems to be instru- mental for
this event. There are three chief patterns of life cycle. They fundamentally differ in the duration of the
haploid and diploid phases. These are :
(i) Haplontic : It is characterized by the dominance of haplophase. The plant body is gametophyte and
independent. The sporophyte is dependent on gametophyte, and is not a free living body. The major part
of life is dominated by gametophyte, e.g. majority of green algae viz. Chlamydomonas,
Ulothrix,Spirogyra etc.
Gametophyte (n)
Diploid
Present
Heterospores
Present
Heterospores
Seed naked (without covering)
Absent
Seed with covering
Absent
S
y
n
g
a
m
y
Zygote (2n)
M
e
io
s
i
Spores s
(n)
A
Gametogenesis
B
A = Diplophase
Haplontic
B = Haplophase
Life cycle


(ii) Diplo-haplontic or Haplo diplontic : It is characterized by the existence of both sporophyte as well as
gametophyte. Both of them are photosynthetic multicelled bodies and often free living with two nearly
equal phases -the diplophase and haplophase. If sporophytes and gametophytes are morphologically
different then the life cycle is termed as Diplo- haplontic-heteromorphic, e.g., all pteridophytes; all
bryophytes some brown algae viz., Laminaria and other Kelps. If the two phases are morphologically
identical, then life cycle is termed as Diplo-haplontic- isomorphic, e.g., green algae viz., Ulva and
Cladophora; brown algae, such as Ectocarpus.
Sporophyte Zygote
(2n) (2n)
A Syngamy
Meiosis
(iii) Diplontic : It is characterized by the dominance of diplophase. The plant body is sporophyte which is
independent and free living. The gametophytes are extremely reduced and are dependent physically as
well as nutritionally on the sporophyte. The major part of the life is enjoyed by the sporophyte, e.g., all
gymnosperms and angiosperms; Diatoms; some brown algae, viz. Fucus and Sargassum.
Gametogenesis
Haplo-diplontic or
B
Spores (n)
diplohaplontic Life Cycle
Gametophyte (n)
Sporophyte (2n)
Diplontic Life Cycle
Zygote (2n)
Gametogenesis
S
y
n
g
a
m
y
(n)
(ii)

EXERCISE – 1
Q.1 Vascular cryptogams or seed less vascular
plants belongs to - (1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Thallophyta (4) Spermatophyta Q.2 Seed habit first
established in -
(1) Pteridophytes (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) None of the above Q.3 Most conspicuous
alternation of generation
occurs is - (1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) Pteridophyta (4) Spermatophyta Q.4 Which of following is a
heterosporous
Pteridophyte - (1) Lycopodium (2) Selaginella (3) Pteridium (4) Dryopteris Q.5 Rhizoid containing
sporophytic plants are
characetristic of - (1) Bryopsida (2) Spenopsida (3) Cycadophyta (4) Psilopsida Q.6 Which group
includes green leaf microphyllous
plants - (1) Lycopsida (2) Sphenopsida (3) Psilotopsida (4) Pteropsida Q.7 Pteridophytes with their
sporophylls aggregated
in cones, can be classified in - (1) Psilotopsida and Lycopsida (2) Lycopsid and Pteropsida (3)
Sphenopsida and Lycopsida (4) Sphenopsida and Pteropsida Q.8 Which of the following is called as
‘’Adler’s
tongue Fern’’- (1) Cyathea (2) Marsilea (3) Ophigolossum (4) Adiantum Q.9 Roots first originated in -
(1) Algae (2) Fungi (3) Bryophyta (4) Pteridophyta Q.10 Pteridophyta differs from bryophyta in having-
(1) Vascular tissue (2) Archegonia (3) Alternation of generations (4) Motile sperm
Q.11 In pteridophyta, reduction division occurs when-
(1) Prothallus is formed (2) Spores are formed (3) Sex organs are formed (4) Gametes are formed Q.12
The main plant body of Pteridophytes is -
(1) Sporophyte (2) Gametophyte (3) Haploid (4) None of the above Q.13 Cryptogamic plants are -
(1) Seedless (2) Embryoless (3) Leafless (4) Rootless Q.14 Cone bearing pteridophyta are -
(1) Lycopsida and Psilopsida (2) Filicine and Lycopsida (3) Filicinae and Sphenopsida (4) Lycopsida and
Sphenopsida Q.15 Adiantum is called ‘’walking fern’’ due to -
(1) Power of locomotion (2) Vegetative reproduction (3) Motile antherozites (4) All the above Q.16
Plants having vascular tissues but lacking seeds
are - (1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Gymnosperms (4) Angiosperms Q.17 Heterospory and ligulate
leaves occurs in - (1) Selaginella (2) Pteridium (3) Funaria (4) Riccia Q.18 In Lycopodium the
antherozoids are -
(1) Biflagellate (2) Multiflagellate (3) Multiciliate (4) Non motile Q.19 The aquatic fern, which is an
excellent
biofertilizer is - (1) Salvinia (2) Azolla pinnata (3) Pteridium (4) Marsilea Q.20 Sporangia are found in
fruiting structures called sporocarps in aquatic ferns, which of the following are aquatic ferns- (1) Azolla
(2) Selaginella (3) Pteridium (4) Equisetum

Q.21 The antherozoids of fern are -
(1) Uniflagellate (2) Biflagellate (3) Quadriflagellate (4) Multiflagellate Q.22 In pteridophytes the spore
germinate to form-
(1) Protonema (2) Prothallus (3) Sporophyte (4) Archegonium Q.23 Secondary growth occur in which
pteridophyte -
(1) Azolla (2) Salvinia (3) Isoetes(4) Selaginella Q.24 Sporophylls are photosynthetic in -
(1) Gymnosperm (2) Angiosperm (3) Bryophyta (4) Pteridophyta Q.25 Spindle shaped male gametes are
found in-
(1) Lycopodium (2) Pteris (3) Pteridum (4) Salaginella Q.26 The botanical name of ‘’Sanjeevani’’ is -
(1) Salaginella utricularia (2) Selaginella bryopteris (3) Selaginella crotalaria (4) Selaginella botardia
Q.27 Aquatic fern which supports the growth of blue green algae, Anabaena, and used to increase the
yield of paddy crop is - (1) Salvinia (2) Marsilea (3) Isoetes (4) Azolla Q.28 Most distinct type of
alternation of generations
is demonstrated by - (1) Angiosperms (2) Ferns (3) Gymnosperms (4) Bryophytes Q.29 Presence of
motile stage in life cycle & requirement of water as a medium to complete life cycle is diagnostic
characters of - (1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) Pteridophyta (4) Cryptogams Q.30 Evolution of seed
habit first started in -
(1) Selaginella like ancestral pteridophytes (2) Psilotum like ancestral pteridophytes (3) Gymnosperms (4)
Mosses
Q.31 Young fern leaves and rhizome are protected
by - (1) Root cap (2) Ramenta (3) Roots (4) Leaf bases Q.32 In ferns, the permanent roots are -
(1) Tap root (2) Adventitious roots (3) Tuberous roots (4) Rhizome Q.33 Independent alternation of
generation found in-
(1) Pteridophyta (2) Spermatophyta (3) Thallophyta (4) Bryophyta Q.34 Gametophytes of pteridophytes
are-
(1) Short lived, Free living and sexual organ
bearing (2) Heart shaped, dependent on sporophyte and
sex organ bearing (3) Fibre like, dependent on sporophyte and
sex organ bearing (4) Semi parasite on sporophyte Q.35 Stem distinctly differentiated in to node and
internode in - (1) Psilopsida (2) Lycopsida (3) Sphenopsida (4) Pteropsida Q.36 Spore producing part of
pteridophytes is -
(1) Sporangia of gametophytes (2) Capsule of sporophytes (3) Sporangia of sporophytes (4) Capsule of
gametophytes Q.37 In pteridophytes, reduction division takes place
in - (1) Zygote (2) Spore mother cells (3) Gametangia (4) Prothallus Q.38 Cambium is absent in-
(1) Pteridophytes (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) Pteridophytes and gymnosperms
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 1
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 2 3 2 4 1 3 3 4 1 2 1 1 4 2 2 1 1 2 1 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 Ans. 4 2 3 4 4 2 4 2 4 1 2 2 1 1 3 3 2 1


EXERCISE – 2
Q.1 Most advanced Gymnosperm belongs to -
(1) Cycadales (2) Coniferales (3) Gnetales (4) Cycadofillicales Q.2 Which of the following is called
father of
forest- (1) Pinus (2) Banyan (3) Sequoia (4) Cedrus Q.3 Zoodiogamy takes place in -
(1) Lower Gymnosperms (2) Higher Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) All the above Q.4 All
Gymnosperms are -
(1) Heterosporus (2) Arborescent (3) Seed plants (4) All the above Q.5 Gymnosperm plants lack -
(1) Vessels (2) Fruits (3) Companion cells (4) All the above Q.6 Gymnosperm plants do not produce
fruits
because they do not have - (1) ovary (2) gametes (3) fertilization (4) None of these Q.7 Ovule is
morophologically equivalent to -
(1) Megaspore (2) Megasporangium (3) Microspore (4) Megasporophyll Q.8 Cones in Gymnosperm
plants are - (1) Bisexual (2) Unisexual (3) Sterile (4) Any of the above Q.9 Double fertilization and triple
fusion are
characterstic of - (1) Spermatophyta (2) Gymnosperms (3) Pteridophyta (4) Angiosperms Q.10 In which
of the following characters, the angiosperms resemble gymnosperms- (1) Presence of ovule (2) Absence
of endosperm (3) Presence of vessels (4) Mode of fertilisation by zoodio siphonogamy Q.11 Ovules are
naked in gymnosperm because-
(1) Fertilisation is absent (2) True carpels are absent (3) Archegonia are absent (4) Endosperm is absent
Q.12 Which character most differentiates
angiosperms from gymnosperms- (1) Triploid endosperm (2) Vessels in xylem (3) Seeds enclosed in
fruits (4) Attractive petels Q.13 Gametophyte embeded in sporophyte in -
(1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Cryptogams (4) Spermatophyta Q.14 Eggs do not occur in archegonia
in -
(1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Angiosperms (4) Spermatophyta Q.15 Antheridia and archegonia are
absent in -
(1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Gymnosperms (4) Angiosperms Q.16 Ovules absent in -
(1) Pteridophyta (2) Gymnosperm (3) Angiosperm (4) (1) and (2) both Q.17 Ephedrine is obtained by -
(1) Ephedra (2) Gnetum (3) Pinus (4) Cycas Q.18 In gymnosperms, the pollination is - (1)
Anemophilous-micropylar (2) Anemophilous-stigmatic (3) Entomophilous-micropylar (4)
Entomophilous-stigmatic Q.19 Resin turpentine is obtained from - (1) Pinus (2) Adiantum (3) Club
mosses (4) Sequoia Q.20 Which group is largest in gymnosperms-
(1) Cycadales (2) Gnetales (3) Coniferales (4) Cordaitales Q.21 Spore bearing tracheophytes-
(1) Pteridophyta (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) All the above Q.22 Which of the following
Gymnosperm orders
resembles with angiosperms- (1) Cycadales (2) Coniferales (3) Gnetales (4) Ginkgoales Q.23 Living
fossils-
(1) Cycas (2) Ginkgo (3) Psilotum (4) All the above

Q.24 ‘’Heterosprous-Archegoniatae’’ is a name for-
(1) Ferns (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angiosperms (4) (1) and (2) both Q.25 Double fertilization takes place in
-
(1) Angiosperms (2) Gymnosperms (3) Spermatophyta (4) Embryophyta Q.26 Sequoia belongs to-
(1) Cycadofillicales (2) Gnetales (3) Coniferales (4) Dicots Q.27 Which of the following are absent in
group
gymnosperm - (1) Trees (2) Shrubs (3) Liana (4) Herbs Q.28 Which plant group is exclusively perennial-
(1) Dicots (2) Ferns (3) Gymnosperms (4) Monocots Q.29 In Ginkgoales the male gametes are -
(1) Motile (2) Non-motile (3) Amoeboid (4) Absent Q.30 Male gamete of Cycas, largest in plant
kingdom, is - (1) Non motile (2) Biflagellate (3) Multiciliate (4) Uniflagellate Q.31 The mode of
pollination in gymnosperm is -
(1) Anemophily (2) Entomophily (3) Hydrophily (4) Any of the above Q.32 Which of the following order
of gymnosperm
is totally extinct- (1) Cycadales (2) Ginkgoales (3) Gnetales (4) Cycadofilicales Q.33 Which of the
following remained unchanged
for last many million years- (1) Pinus (2) Rice (3) Acacia (4) Ginkgo Q.34 Ovule in gymnosperm is
generally - (1) Anatropous and bitegmic (2) Orthotropous and bitegmic (3) Anatropous an unitegmic (4)
Orthotropous and unitegmic Q.35 Life cycle of gymnosperm is -
(1) Haplontic (2) Haplodiplontic (3) Diplontic (4) Diplohaplontic
Q.36 Which of the following is commonly known as
‘’Chilgoza pine’’- (1) Pinus roxburghii (2) P. strobus (3) P. gerardiana (4) P. sylvestris Q.37 If the haploid
no. of chromosomes in gymnosperm is 12, what will be the no. of chromosomes in its root and
endosperm- (1) 12, 12 (2) 12, 24 (3) 24, 12 (4) 24, 36 Q.38 The gymnosperm resembles with angiosperm
in having - (1) Ciliated sperms (2) Presence of ovary (3) Presence of seed (4) Presence of fruit Q.39 In
cycas the microsporangia are born on which
side of microsporophyll - (1) Adaxial (2) Abaxial (3) Lateral (4) Terminal Q.40 [Vessels companian cells]
are found in- (1) Pteridophyta (2) Gnetum (3) Ephedra (4) Angiosperm Q.41 Fruits are not formed in
gymnosperm because-
(1) Fertilization is absent (2) Pollination is absent (3) Seeds are not formed (4) Ovary is absent Q.42
Which one have maximum power of
adaptation- (1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Gymnosperm (4) Angiosperm Q.43 Gymnosperms differ
from pteridophytes in
having - (1) Presence of tracheiods (2) Presence of embryo (3) Presence of ovule (4) Companian cell Q.44
Most gymnosperms have -
(1) Both archegonia and antheridia (2) Antheridia but no archegonia (3) Archegonia but no antheridia (4)
No antheridia ir archegonia Q.45 The ‘’endosperm’’ of a gymnosperm
represent- (1) Gametophytic tissue (2) Sporophytic tissue (3) Tissue formed by double fertilization (4)
Polyploid tissue Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [148] BANSAL Materials Provided By -
Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Q.46 Bitegmic ovules occur in the following
gymnosperm plant - (1) Ginkgo (2) Taxus (3) Gnetum (4) All the above Q.47 In gymnosperm endosperm
is -
(1) Triploid (2) Diploid (3) Haploid (4) Tetraploid Q.48 Which of the following is not heterosporous-
(1) Selaginella (2) Pinus (3) Pteridium (4) Cycas Q.49 Multiciliate male gametes are found in - (1) Pinus
(2) Cycas (3) Gnetum (4) Mango Q.50 Which character of gymnospermic leaf
indicates its xerophytic nature - (1) Sunken stomata (2) Epidermis with thick cuticle (3) Mesophyll with
pallisade and spongy tissue (4) All the above Q.51 Which of the following plant form seed and
have pollen tube - (1) Angiosperm (2) Pteridophytes (3) Gymnosperm (4) Siphonogama Q.52 Modern
day (Advacned) plants are -
(1) Monocots (2) Dicots (3) Gnetales (4) Ferns Q.53 Which group of plants is exclusively
arborescent (woody) - (1) Pteridophyta (2) Dicots (3) Gymnosperms (4) Monocots Q.54 Seeds of
gymnosperms have three generations,
that is - (1) Two sporophytic and one gametophytic
generation (2) Two gametophytic and one sporophytic (3) All the three sporophytic generations (4)
All the three gametophytic generations Q.55 Fossils of Williamsonia were first discovered by-
(1) Williamson (2) Seward (3) Birbal sahani (4) kashyap Q.56 Gymnosperms maintain their dominance
over
angiosperms in - (1) Colder regions of world (2) Warmer regions of world (3) Antarctica (4) Oceans
Q.57 Proffesor Birbal Sahani discovered a fossil plant from 100 million years old fossil forest at
Rajmahal Hills, Bihar. This plant was- (1) Rhynia (2) Horneophyton (3) Willliamsonia (4) Red alga Q.58
Cycas and ferns resemble each other in
possessing - (1) Seeds (2) Ovules (3) Pollen tube (4) Circinate ptyaxis and ramenta Q.59 Polyembryony is
mainly found in -
(1) Pterdophyta (2) Bryophyta (3) Gymnosperms (4) Angisoperms Q.60 Which of the following plants
produces seeds
but not flowers - (1) Maize (2) Mint (3) Peepal (4) Pinus Q.61 Taxol is obtained from -
(1) Texus (2) Acetabularia (3) Cycas (4) Pinus Q.62 Success and dominance of vascular plants on
earth is due to - (1) Development of roots (2) Developement of water proofing materials
like cutin on surface (3) Development of conducting tissues (4) All the above Q.63 Which major
change occured in germination
of spores during evolution of seed - (1) Endosporic to exosporic (2) Exosporic to endosporic (3) Direct to
indirect (4) No change Q.64 Most specialized (much modifies) sporophylls
found in - (1) Pteridophyta (2) Gymnosperms (3) Angisoperms (4) Spermatophyta Q.65 The most
reduced gametophytic stage present
in - (1) Thallophyta (2) Angiospermae (3) Gymnospermae (4) Bryophyta Q.66 The characteristic feature
of gymnosperm is- (1) Seeds are naked (2) Fruits are absent (3) True carpel absent (4) All

Q.67 Archegoniate plants belong to -
(1) Bryopyta, pteridophyta, gymnosperms,
angiosperms (2) Thallophyta, bryophyta, pteridophyta (3) Bryophyta, pteridophyta, angiosperm (4)
Bryophyta, pteridophyta, gymnosperm
Q.68 Endosperm in gymnosperms is -
(1) Haploid & developed after fertilization (2) Haploid & developed before fertilization (3) Triploid &
developed after fertilization (4) Triploid & developed after fertilization Q.69 How many generations
found in seed of
gymnosperm - (1) 1 (2) 2 (3) 4 (4) 3
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 2
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Ans. 3 3 1 4 4 1 2 2 4 1 2 3 4 3 4 1 1 1 1 3 Ques. 21 22 23
24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 4 3 4 2 1 3 4 3 1 3 1 4 4 4 3 3 3 3 2 4 Ques. 41 42 43 44
45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 4 4 3 3 1 3 3 3 2 4 4 1 3 1 3 1 3 4 3 4 Ques. 61 62 63 64 65
66 67 68 69 Ans. 1 4 2 3 2 4 4 2 4


Q.1 Which of the following is characteristic of ferns? [Manipal PMT 2005] (1) Leafy gametophyte (2)
Circinate vernation (3) Mycorrhizal roots (4) Coralloid roots Q.2 Vascular crytogams are
[MH CET 2003, KCET 2005] (1) Pteridophytes (2) Angiosperms (3) Mosses (4) Algae Q.3 Microspores
of massulae in Azolla are found in [BHU 2005] (1) Inducium (2) Sporangium (3) Antheridium (4)
Archegonoum Q.4 First vascular plant is [Orissa JEE 2005] (1) Thallophyta (2) Bryophyta (3)
pteridophyta (4) Spermatophyta Q.5 Fronds are [JIPMER 2005]
(1) Leaves of ferns (2) Leaves of Cycas (3) Moss roots (4) Reproductive structure of ferns Q.6 In
pteridophytes, phloem is without
[Orissa JEE 2005] (1) Sieve cells (2) Sieve tubes (3) Companion cells (4) Bast
fibres Q.7 Independent slternation of generation is found in [Maharashtra CET 2005] (1) Fern (2) Cycas
(3) Onion (4) Lotus Q.8 Which of the following is called resurrevtion plant? [HP PMT 2005] (1)
Selaginella lipidophyla (2) Gingko biloba (3) Cedrus deodara (4) Sequoia sempervirans Q.9 Female
gametophyte in heterosporous ferms is [MGIMS Wardha 2005] (1) Archegonium (2) Prothallus (3)
Protonema (4) Megasporangium
Q.10 In which group will you place a plant which reproduces by means of spores, has vescular supply and
dipoid sporophytic phase as dominant phase? [HP PMT 2005] (1) Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3)
Gymnosperm (4) Angiosperm Q.11 Which pteridophyta is called as horse tail?
[Orissa JEE 2005, GGSIPU 2006] (1) Equisetum (2) Lycopodium (3) Marsilea (4) Selagineila Q.12
Which of the following is present in association with Azolla? [Maharashtra CET 2005] (1) Anabaena (2)
Nostoc (3) Clostridium (4) Azotobacter Q.13 Dehiscence of sporangia of fern occurs through
[Maharashtra CET 2005] (1) Annulus (2) Stomium (3) Elaters (4) Sori Q.14 In a fern prothallus the
following occurs
[BHU 2005, DY Patil 2005] (1) Self fertillization (2) Cross fertillization (3) Conjugation (4) Isogamy
Q.15 Sporophytes in Nephrolepis is ............ and the spores are [MGIMS Wardha 2005] (1) Diploid,
haploid (2) Haploid, haploid (3) Haploid, diploid (4) Diploid, diploid Q.16 One of the following is a
pteridophyte.
[Maharastra CET 2006] (1) Cycas (2) Sphagnum (3) Nephrolepis (4) All above Q.17
Which one has the maximum number of chromosomes? [GGSIPU 2006] (1) Marsilea (2) Equisetum (3)
Ophioglossum (4) Lycopodium Q.18 Indusium id found in [BHU 2005]
(1) Algae (2) Fronds (3) Moss (4) Cycas Q.19 One of the following differentiates pteridophytes from
mosses. [BVP Pune 2006] (1) Prothallus (2)Homosporous spores (3) Haplontic life cycle (4) All above

Q.27 Q.20 Which one of the following is called maiden-hair
Circinate vernation is seen in fern? [Kerale
PMT 2006]
[Manipal PMT 2008]
(1) Dryopteris (2) Pteris
(1) Equisteum, Nephrolepis, Psilotum
(3) Adiantum (4) Lycopodium (5) Selaginella Q.21 Walking fern belongs to the genus
[CET Chd. 2003, AMU 2007] (1) Adiantum (2) Dryopteris
(2) Nephrolepis, Adiantum, Pteris (3) Lycopodium, Nephrolepis (4) Psilotum, Nephrolepis, Adiantum
Q.28 Petiole and reactus in ferus are covered with small hairs called [CMC Vellore 2008] (1) Spurs (2)
Ramenta (3) Pteris (4) Marsilea
(3) Fronds (4) Ligule Q.22 In the
prothallus of a vascular cryptogam, the
(5) Rhizoids antherozoids and egg mature at
different times.
Q.29 Which one of the following is a vascular At a
result [AIPMT 2007]
cryptogam? [AIPMT 2009] (1) There is high
degree of sterillity
(1) marchantia (2) Cedrus (2) One can
cinslude that the plant is apomictic
(3) Equisetum (4) Ginkgo
(3) Self fertilization is prevented (4) There is no change in success fertilization Q.23 Pick up the wrongly
matched pair
Q.30 Fertile leaves of ferms are called
rate of
[CET Chd. 2009] (1) Sporophylls (2) posophylls (3) Mesophylls (4)
Cataphylls
[Manipal PMT 2007] (1) Equisetum – horse tail (2) Psilotum – whisk fern (3)
Selaginella – peat moss (4) Drypteris – male shield fern
KINGDOM PLANTAE – III (GYMNOSPERMS) Q.31 Top-shaped multiciliate male gametes, and the
mature seed which bears only one embryo with two cotyledons, are characteristic features of Q.24 Match
the following with correct combination
[AIPMT 2005] [Kerala PMT 2007]
(1) Polypetalous angiosperms Column I
Column II
(2) Gamopetalous angiosperms (a)
Anthoceros 1.Walking fern
(3) Conifers (4) Cycads (b) Adiantum 2. Alga
(c) Sargassum 3. Inferae (d) Prothalus 4. Gametophyte (e) Asterales 5. Hornwort 6. Liverwort (1) a – 6, b
– 5, c – 1, d – 3, e – 4
Q.32 Match items in Column I with those in Column
II Column I Column II (a) Peritrichous (J) Ginkgo flagellation (b) Living fossil (K) Macrocystis (c)
Rhizophore (L) Escherichia coli (d) Smallest flowering (M) Selaginella (2) a – 5, b – 4, c – 3, d – 2, e – 1
plant (3) a – 5, b – 1, c – 2, d – 4, e – 3
(e) Largest perennial (N) Wolffia (4) a – 3, b
– 2, c – 1, d – 5, e – 4
alga (E) a – 1, b – 4, c – 3, d – 5, e – 2
(1) A–K, B–J, C–L, D–M, E–N Q.25
Which of the following has medicinal value and
(2) A–N, B–L, C–K, D–N, E–J
is a pteridophyte [Manipal PMT 2008] (1) Lycopodium (2) Adiantum (3) Gnetum (4) Dryopteris Q.26
Seed habit originated in certain
[MGIMS Wardha 2008]
(3) A–J, B–K, C–N, D–L, E–K (4) A–L, B–J, C–M, D–N, E–K Q.33 Angiosperms and gymnosperm
resemble in having [Maharastra CET 2005] (1) Vessel in wood (2) Mode of ferrilization (1) Bryophytes
(2) ferns
(3) Sessile and oblong (3) Angiosperms (4)
Gymnosperm
(4) Sessile of endosperm

Q.34 Leaflet in Cycas is [Maharastra CET 2005]
(1) Sessile and linear (2) Sessile and lanceolate (3) Sessile and oblong (4) Sessile and obturate Q.35
Ephedar and Gnetum are similar in having
[DPMT 2005] (1) Pollination mechanism (2) Double fertilization (3)
Winged pollen (4) Heteromorph genes Q.36 Which of the following statements is wrond about
gymnosperm? [BHU 2005] (1) They have naked seeds (2) They are perennial (3) Their xylem consists of
vessels (4) They are xerophytic Q.37 Coralloid roots of Cycas has
[Maharastra CEI 2005] (1) Anabaena (2) Nostoc (3) Mycorrhizae (4) Rhizopus Q.38
The integument of Cycas ovule is hard on account of [KCET 2005] (1) Testa (2) Tegmen (3) Sclerotesta
(4) Saecotesta Q.39 Cycas is dicotyledonous yet not placed under
dicotyledous because
[Maharastra CET 2005] (1) It looks like a palm tree (2) It has compound leaves (3) Its
ovules are naked (4) It bears megasporophylls Q.40 From which of the following plants is a medicine
for respiratoty disordes obtained?
[DPMT 2001, BHU 2006] (1) Bambusa (2) Sesamum (3) Ephedra (4) Pinus Q.41
Chilgoza pinus is
[JK CET 2001, GGSIPU 2006] (1) Pinus girardiana (2) Pinus rox burgi (3) Pinus wallichiana (4) Pinus
merkurii Q.42 In gymnosperms, the pollen chamber represents [AIPMT 2007] (1) A cavity in the ovule in
which pollen grains
are stored after pollination (2) An opening in the megagametophyte through
which the pollen tube approaches the egg (3) The microsporangium in which pollen grain
develops (4) A cell in the pollen grain in which the sperms
are formed
Q.43 Which of the following gymnosperm is a bushy trailing shrub? [Kerala PMT 2007] (1) Ephedra (2)
Cycas (3) Pinus (4) Aurocaria (5) Cedrus Q.44 Conifers differ from grasses in the
[AIPMT 2006] (1) Formation of endosperm before fertilization (2)
Production of seeds from ovules (3) Lack of xylem tracheids (4) Absence of pollen tubes Q.45 In Pinus,
many embryos are formed from single zygote, it is [BHU 2006] (1) Simple polyembryony (2) Cleavage
polyembryony (3) Polyspermy (4) Apogamy Q.46 In Pinus, male cone bears a large number of
[BHU 2006] (1) Ligules (2) Anthers (3) Microsporophylls (4)
Megasporophylls Q.47 Which among the following is a living fossil gymnosper? [Chd. CET 2008] (1)
Pinus roxburghii (2) Medullosa noei (3) Ginkgo biloba (4) Abies pindrow Q.48 Cycas has an embryo
with two cotyledous yet
it is not classified in dicots because
[MGIMS Wardha 2008] (1) It looks like palm (2) Its ovules are naked (3) It has
compound leaves (4) It bears megasporophyll Q.49 In which one of the following, male and female
gametophytes do not have free living independent existence? [AIPMT 2008] (1) Pteris (2) Funaria (3)
Polytrichum (4) Cedrus Q.50 Turpentine oil is extracted from
[Uttaranchal PMT 2008] (1) Angiosperms (2) Pinus (3) Oak (4) Citrus plants Q.51
Largest ovule is present in
[MGIMS Wardha 2008] (1) Cycas (2) Pinus (3) Wolffia (4) Rafflesia Q.52 Resin nad
turpentine are products of
[DPMT 2009] (1) Teak (2) Oak (3) Eucalyptus (4) Pine Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [153]

Q.53 Pinus seeds are [CET Chd. 2009]
(1) Naked and campylotropus (2) Naked and anatopus (3) Naked and orthotropus (4) Covered and
othotropus
KINGDOM PLANTAE – IV (ANGIOSPERMS) Q.54 The generic name of mulberry is
[Manipal PMT 2005] (1) Morus (2) Ricinus (3) Salix (4) Techoma Q.55 Which of
the following statements are true/ false? [Kerala PMT 2005] (a) Trimerous condition of floral whori is
characteristic of dicotyledons (b) Adiantum is also called walking fern (c) In gymnosperms the vascular
system consists of xylem without vessels and phloem without companion cells (d) Ricca and Marchantia
are liver worts (1) a- and b-are true and c- and d- are false (2) a- and c- are true and b- and d- are false (3)
a- and d- are true and b- and c- are false (4) b, c - and d- are true and a- is false Q.56 The sieve tubes and
companion cells are exceptional feature of [DY Patil 2006] (1) Gymnosperms (2) Angiosperms (3) Ferns
(4) Pteridophytes Q.57 In angiosperms double fertillization means
[Haryana PMT 2006] (1) Fusion of egg cell with male gamete (2) Fusion of
secondary nucleus with male
gamete (3) Both above (4) None above
Q.58 Typical embryosac of angiosperms is
[Maharastra CET 2006] (1) Tetranucleated (2) Eight nucleated and seven celled (3)
Tetranucleated and seven celled (4) Tetranucleated and tetra celled Q.59 Male gametes in angiosperms
are formed by the division of [AIPMT 2007] (1) Genarative cell (2) Vegetative cell (3) Microspore
mother cell (4) Microspore Q.60 Which of the following is a rootless aquatic plant in which a portion of
the leaf forms a tiny sac for trapping insects? [DPMT 2009] (1) Nepenthes (2) Drosera (3) Urticularia (4)
Dionaea Q.61 Which one of the following contain xylem vessels? [COMED K UGET 2009] (1)
Bryophyta (2) Pteridophyta (3) Gymnosperm (4) Angiosperm Q.62 Gymnosperms are also called soft
wood
spermatophytes because they lack :
[AIPMT Pre 2012] (1) Phloem fibres (2) Thick-walled tracheids (3) Xylem
fibres (4) Cambium Q.63 Which one of the following is a correct statement? [AIPMT Pre 2012] (1)
Ingymnosperms female gametophyte is free-
living. (2) Antheridiophores and archegoniophores are
present in pteridophytes. (3) Origin of seed habit can be traced in
pteridophytes. (4) Pteridophyte gametophyte has a protonemal
and leafy stage
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 3 Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16
17 18 19 20 Ans. 2 1 2 3 1 3 1 1 4 2 1 1 1 2 1 3 3 2 1 3 Ques. 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34
35 36 37 38 39 40 Ans. 1 3 3 3 1 4 2 4 3 1 4 4 3 2 1 3 1 3 3 3 Ques. 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52
53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 Ans. 1 1 1 4 2 3 3 2 4 2 1 4 3 1 5 2 3 2 1 3 Ques. 61 62 63 Ans. 4 3 3

Q.1 Antherozoids of Dryopteris are
(1) Sickle-shaped and multiflagellate (2) Coiled and multiflagellate (3) Sickle shaped and biflagellate (4)
Coiled and biflagellate Q.2 In Selaginella, reduetion division occurs during the
formation of (1) Sperms (2) Microspores only (3) Megaspores only (4) Both (2) & (3) Q.3 Meiosis in
Dryopteris takes place during
(1) Gamete formation (2) Spore formation (3) Sex organ formation (4) Spore germination Q.4 In Pinus,
the wood is
(1) Manoxylic and monoxylic (2) Pycnoxylic and diploxylic (3) Pycnoxylic and monoxylic (4)
Monoxylic and polyxylic Q.5 Fern prothallus is
(1) Protandrous, monoecious with apical antheredia (2) Monoecious, with multicellular rhizoids (3)
Monoecious, with unicellular rhizoids and apical archegonia (4) Monoecious, protandrous with
intermingled antheredia and archegonia Q.6 Pollen grains reach directly at micropyler end of
ovule in (1) Monocots (2) Dicots (3) All phanerogams with ovary (4) All phanerogams without ovary
Assertion and Reason are false statements, then mark (4).
Q.7 A : True indusium is present as protective covering
of sori in Dryopteris. R : It develops from the margin of leaf.
Q.8 A : In Pinus ovule nucellus is protected by
threelayered covering. R : Three integuments are present in ovule.
Q.9 A : Trabeculated endoderm is is present in
Selaginella stem. R : Here endoderm is is present in form of bands.
Q.10 A : Resin duct in coniferales is schizogenous in
origin. R : Resin duct helps to retain water as well as seals the injured areas of plant.
ANSWER KEY
EXERCISE – 4
Ques. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Ans. 2 4 2 3 3 4 3 3 1 2

Instruction to fill
so
Exercise # 1
Exercise # 2
Exercise # 3
Exercise # 4
Other Exercise
Advantages
very difficult to

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
---------------
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
----------------- Thank you for your love and support, we hope you are always being happy and get
success in your life, we are happy to see you again.
Regards from Learnaf team

Click on very top right corner for download and other more options.

Module 1 Plant Diversity

Загружено:

Сведения о документе

Авторское право

Доступные форматы

Поделиться этим документом

Поделиться или встроить документ

Параметры публикации

Этот документ был вам полезен?

Это неприемлемый материал?

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

Module 1 Plant Diversity

Загружено:

Авторское право:

Доступные форматы

Bansal Classes

Suffix for taxa (Taxon) e.g., Classification of ‘’Rose’’

STORGE OF HERBARIUM SHEETS

COMPARATIVE ACCOUNT OF IMPORTANT CHARACTERISTICS OF FIVE

COMPARATIVE ACCOUNT OF THREE DOMAIN OF CARL WOESE'S SYSTEM

. R : It prevents the specimen from the moisture.

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 4

of swampy areas (Marshy) into methane

). e.g.,, Methanobacterium, Methanococcus, Methanomicrobium. These bacteria convert the organic

and obtain energy. This energy is used

BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

Ziehl Neilson staining :-

S, Thiosulphate) or organic compound (Amino acids, Isopropyl

S. Thiosulphate. This category includes

S into Sulphur and water. 2H

O + energy e.g., Thiobacillus, Beggiatoa (iii) Carbon bacteria - Convert CO into

O + energy e.g., Methanomonas

Injected ---- oint → Healthy mice → Mice survived.

Leuconostoc citrovorum provides flavours to it.

Vinegar formation (Acetic acid) -

on icum → Butyric acid

[41] Monera Protista

fixation is done only by vegetative cells.

fixation heterocyst promotes fragmentation.

- fixation - Prof. R.N. Singh (Indian).

Q.31 During the rainy season ground surface

- (1) Spirogyra (3) Cladophora Q.30 Which of the following prokaryote-

Q.91 Sex plasmid occurs in -

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 3

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 4

BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point Available on Learnaf.com

(c) Gametangial copulation :

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 1

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 2

Q.10 Zygospore is formed from [Wardha 2005]

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 3

INSTRUCTIONS FOR Q. NO. 7 TO 10

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 4

Q.49 Cilia & flagella are absent in life cycle of -

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 2

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 3

ANSWER KEY EXERCISE – 4

-fixing cynobacteria (Nostoc, Anabaena). Stem :

Differences Between Dicots and Monocots

Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [143] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point

Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [146] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point

Pteridopyta, Angiosperm, Gymnosperm [150] BANSAL Materials Provided By - Material Point

Regards from Learnaf team

Вам также может понравиться